of_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n there_o be_v no_o place_n leave_v for_o doubt_v answer_n neither_o do_v we_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o firm_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o true_a incarnation_n of_o christ._n objection_n hilary_n say_v in_o nobis_fw-la carnalibus_fw-la manentem_fw-la per_fw-la carnem_fw-la christum_fw-la habemus_fw-la we_o man_n consist_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n have_v christ_n remain_v in_o we_o by_o his_o flâ—sh_n answer_n so_o we_o have_v by_o reason_n of_o our_o mystical_a union_n with_o christ_n flesh_n and_o not_o by_o any_o corporal_a transubstantiation_n of_o our_o flesh_n into_o christ._n the_o same_o hilary_n say_v nos_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la naturaliter_fw-la inessemus_fw-la ipso_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la naturaliter_fw-la permanente_fw-la christ_n be_v natural_o in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o he_o natural_o or_o carnal_o by_o any_o transubstantiation_n therefore_o neither_o be_v he_o so_o in_o we_o these_o term_n then_o of_o hilaâ—ies_n permanentâ—m_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la carnaliter_fw-la silium_fw-la the_o son_n remain_v in_o we_o carnal_o note_v only_o a_o great_a and_o more_o real_a union_n than_o bare_o by_o consent_n or_o concord_n of_o will_n such_o as_o the_o arrian_n acknowledge_v only_a betwixt_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n deny_v a_o unity_n of_o nature_n purposely_o to_o avoid_v that_o text_n i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v oneâ—_n hilary_n speak_v of_o this_o near_a union_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o a_o true_a and_o natural_a union_n mysterium_fw-la verae_fw-la ac_fw-la naturalis_fw-la unitatis_fw-la and_o so_o indeed_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o christ_n inseparable_a union_n which_o he_o have_v with_o we_o by_o his_o incarnation_n by_o which_o he_o be_v become_v flesh_n of_o our_o â—lesh_n and_o bone_n of_o our_o bone_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o mystical_a union_n with_o he_o and_o his_o body_n whereby_o we_o become_v member_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o quicken_v by_o his_o spirit_n object_n saint_n cyril_n in_o his_o four_o catechism_n say_v he_o that_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n change_v water_n into_o wine_n by_o his_o only_a will_n be_v not_o he_o worthy_a that_o we_o believe_v he_o that_o he_o have_v change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n answer_n s._n cyril_n place_n maintain_v not_o popish_a transubstantiation_n for_o in_o this_o the_o shape_n and_o accident_n remain_v and_o the_o material_a substance_n be_v corrupt_v but_o in_o our_o saviour_n miracle_n in_o the_o second_o of_o saint_n john_n the_o shape_n accident_n and_o form_n be_v change_v and_o the_o common_a material_a substance_n remain_v john_n 2.9_o object_n cyril_n say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n answer_n he_o show_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v this_o namely_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v not_o common_a ordinary_a and_o mere_a natural_a bread_n but_o sanctify_v elevate_a and_o change_v to_o supernatural_a use_n and_o operation_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v the_o element_n call_v antitype_n after_o consecration_n the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n treat_v of_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n call_v they_o similitude_n correspondent_a type_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n say_v 4._o ambrose_n and_o nazianzen_n speak_v as_o we_o have_v hear_v of_o his_o sister_n lay_v up_o some_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o christ_n precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o aâ—derem_fw-la how_o dare_v i_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o type_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n in_o lâ—ke_a sort_n cyril_n of_o hierusâ—lem_n call_v mystag_n they_o type_n and_o antitype_n and_o they_o call_v the_o symbol_n after_o consecration_n antitype_n now_o that_o which_o be_v a_o figure_n similitude_n and_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o same_o pa._n it_o follow_v not_o point_n the_o eucharist_n be_v term_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n natural_a body_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o substantial_o and_o proper_o his_o body_n the_o figure_n of_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o thing_n figure_v christ_n jesus_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n substance_n hebr._n 1.3_o and_o yet_o be_v the_o same_o substantial_o with_o the_o father_n john_n 10.30_o pro._n there_o be_v such_o opposition_n of_o relative_n as_o that_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v can_v be_v the_o same_o in_o that_o very_a respect_n and_o point_n wherein_o they_o be_v opposite_a for_o the_o instance_n bring_v it_o follow_v thus_o the_o son_n be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o father_n substance_n ergo_fw-la the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n though_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n nor_o be_v the_o father_n the_o son_n so_o must_v the_o opposition_n of_o necessity_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o figure_n sign_n and_o representation_n of_o christ_n body_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o sacramental_o and_o figurative_o in_o a_o word_n you_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o character_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n and_o yet_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n but_o to_o have_v speak_v home_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n you_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o christ_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o father_n person_n be_v yet_o the_o same_o person_n that_o the_o father_n which_o be_v utter_o false_a to_o procee_v saint_n ambrose_n say_v 4._o if_o thâ—re_o be_v such_o virtue_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o to_o begin_v to_o be_v how_o much_o more_o powerful_a be_v his_o word_n that_o they_o remain_v the_o same_o they_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o another_o thing_n he_o hold_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n to_o remain_v to_o be_v the_o same_o thaâ—_n they_o be_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o change_v in_o substance_n for_o than_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v yet_o he_o say_v they_o be_v change_v into_o other_o to_o wit_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o quality_n use_n and_o signification_n for_o so_o he_o say_v initianâ—â—r_fw-la before_o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o heavenly_a word_n another_o kind_n be_v name_v after_o the_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v signify_v now_o if_o by_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n be_v signify_v then_o be_v not_o bread_n essential_o the_o body_n pa._n saint_n ambrose_n in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o such_o as_o be_v new_o instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n say_v 9_o moses_n his_o word_n change_v the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n if_o so_o great_a be_v the_o benediction_n of_o man_n what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o divine_a consecration_n where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n work_v he_o say_v also_o ibid._n that_o by_o benediction_n or_o consecration_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o element_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v change_v pro._n among_o the_o six_o or_o seven_o example_n bring_v by_o saint_n ambrose_n only_o two_o be_v substantial_a and_o the_o rest_n accidental_a for_o in_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o add_v also_o these_o example_n that_o moses_n divide_v the_o red_a sea_n that_o jordan_n turn_v his_o couâ—se_n that_o the_o bitter_a water_n of_o mara_n be_v make_v sweet_a in_o all_o which_o work_v of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n for_o the_o water_n and_o the_o red_a sea_n be_v the_o same_o in_o nature_n and_o substance_n as_o they_o be_v before_o so_o that_o by_o these_o example_n it_o appear_v that_o notwithstanding_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v the_o nature_n be_v change_v yet_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n in_o quality_n only_o and_o not_o in_o substance_n and_o such_o a_o change_n there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o element_n be_v change_v when_o of_o common_a and_o natural_a creature_n they_o be_v make_v sacred_a and_o become_v channel_n and_o instrument_n of_o save_a grace_n and_o such_o a_o change_n ambrose_n mean_v for_o compare_v these_o miracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n wherein_o god_n change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n with_o the_o change_n that_o be_v wrought_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v citat_fw-la that_o it_o be_v no_o less_o to_o add_v some_o new_a thing_n unto_o thing_n than_o to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n aver_v plain_o thereby_o that_o the_o bread_n have_v receive_v some_o new_a thing_n without_o lose_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o such_o a_o change_n be_v not_o strange_a for_o thus_o a_o piece_n of_o wax_n become_v the_o king_n seal_n change_v its_o nature_n without_o transubstantiation_n beside_o the_o father_n use_n the_o like_a tenor_n of_o speech_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o hence_o infer_v any_o transubstantiation_n they_o
and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n neither_o evanished_a nor_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n neither_o by_o evanish_v of_o the_o substance_n thereof_o nor_o yet_o by_o change_v the_o substance_n thereof_o into_o another_o substance_n justine_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n even_o that_o sin_n sanctify_a food_n wherewith_o our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n by_o conversion_n be_v nourish_v be_v that_o which_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n incarnate_a our_o lord_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 38._o do_v bless_v wine_n when_o he_o say_v take_v drink_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n irenaeus_n say_v 57â—_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n of_o that_o condition_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o 32._o the_o cup_n likewise_o contain_v that_o creature_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o in_o their_o construction_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n it_o be_v bread_n in_o substance_n material_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o signification_n and_o sacramental_a relation_n the_o lord_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n now_o since_o bread_n can_v not_o be_v his_o body_n substantial_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o be_v only_o his_o body_n sacramental_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o image_n we_o find_v that_o in_o these_o best_a &_o ancient_a time_n christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o church_n that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o admit_v the_o art_n itself_o of_o make_v they_o so_o jealous_a be_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n and_o careful_a for_o the_o prevention_n of_o deceit_n whereby_o the_o simple_a may_v any_o way_n be_v draw_v on_o to_o the_o adore_v of_o they_o we_o be_v plain_o forbid_v say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 24._o to_o exercise_v that_o deceitful_a art_n for_o the_o prophet_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o make_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o 58._o moses_n command_v man_n to_o make_v no_o image_n that_o shall_v represent_v god_n by_o art_n â—1_n for_o in_o truth_n a_o image_n be_v a_o dead_a matter_n form_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o artificer_n but_o we_o have_v no_o sensible_a image_n make_v of_o any_o sensible_a matter_n but_o such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v with_o the_o understanding_n 20._o yea_o but_o thy_o image_n be_v of_o gold_n be_v it_o so_o now_o i_o pray_v thou_o what_o be_v gold_n or_o silver_n iron_n brass_n ivory_n the_o adamant_n diamond_n or_o precious_a stone_n be_v they_o not_o terra_fw-la et_fw-la ex_fw-la terrâ_fw-la be_v they_o ought_v but_o earth_n and_o make_v of_o the_o earth_n now_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o piecâ—_n of_o more_o refine_a earth_n i_o have_v learned_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d terram_fw-la calcare_fw-la non_fw-la colere_fw-la to_o walk_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o to_o worship_v it_o to_o set_v my_o foot_n on_o it_o not_o to_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o it_o and_o thus_o far_o clement_a of_o alexandria_n hold_v it_o a_o monstrous_a thing_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o stock_n or_o a_o stone_n irenaeus_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o gnostike_n 24._o that_o they_o have_v certain_a paint_a image_n and_o other_o make_v of_o other_o stuff_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n make_v by_o pilate_n when_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o christian_n alexandro_n have_v command_v that_o in_o every_o city_n church_n shall_v be_v build_v without_o image_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v call_v adrian's_n temple_n because_o they_o have_v no_o god_n in_o they_o which_o they_o say_v he_o make_v for_o that_o end_n to_o wit_n to_o pleasure_v the_o christian_n it_o be_v present_o conceive_v that_o he_o prepare_v those_o temple_n for_o christ_n as_o aelius_n lampridius_n noteh_fw-it in_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n severus_n which_o be_v a_o evident_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o use_n of_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o have_v any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n learned_a master_n casaâ—bone_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o lampridius_n lampâ—id_fw-la think_v that_o this_o story_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n â—han_o to_o hadrian_n and_o that_o adrian_n cause_v temple_n to_o be_v dedicate_v to_o his_o own_o name_n and_o thâ—se_a temple_n adrian_n be_v prevent_v by_o death_n remain_v unfinished_a and_o without_o any_o image_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o many_o wâ—n_a thought_n that_o adrian_n build_v those_o temple_n not_o to_o himself_o but_o unto_o christ_n and_o with_o these_o agree_v lampridiusâ—_n as_o one_o who_o know_v that_o which_o none_o can_v then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o both_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n do_v worship_n god_n without_o image_n and_o picture_n as_o both_o strabo_n and_o dio_n write_v and_o that_o in_o their_o day_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v such_o as_o afterward_o saint_n austin_n report_v they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o day_n saint_n austin_n upon_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o psalm_n 2._o expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n that_o idol_n have_v a_o mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o make_v this_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n have_v also_o divers_a instrument_n and_o vessel_n make_v of_o gold_n and_o silver_n for_o the_o use_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o he_o answer_v have_v these_o instrument_n mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o eye_n and_o see_v not_o do_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o now_o sure_o he_o can_v not_o have_v speak_v thus_o if_o he_o have_v image_n in_o church_n or_o if_o image_n have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n utensil_n and_o moveable_n in_o his_o day_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n justine_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v report_v the_o public_a form_n of_o christian_a service_n and_o religious_a exercise_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o yet_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o only_o of_o prayer_n direct_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n alone_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o tius_fw-la that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o church_n per_fw-la universum_fw-la mundum_fw-la irenaeusâ—aith_v â—aith_z not_o as_o irâ—nâ—ei_fw-la fevardentius_n and_o the_o papist_n now_o a_o day_n will_v teach_v he_o that_o the_o heretic_n call_v upon_o false_a and_o imaginary_a saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o true_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n but_o this_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n call_v upon_o god_n in_o christ_n jesus_n eusebius_n in_o his_o story_n set_v down_o verbatim_o a_o long_a prayer_n use_v by_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o suffering_n wherein_o if_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v repute_v any_o part_n of_o christian_a devotion_n in_o those_o day_n he_o will_v undoubted_o in_o so_o great_a peril_n and_o at_o his_o death_n have_v recommend_v himself_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n and_o merit_n of_o saint_n but_o his_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v protestant-like_a tender_v to_o god_n himself_o only_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o christ_n conclude_v his_o prayer_n in_o this_o manner_n 15._o therefore_o in_o all_o thing_n i_o praise_v thou_o i_o bless_v thou_o i_o glorify_v thou_o through_o the_o eternal_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o belove_a son_n to_o who_o with_o thou_o o_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o glory_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n when_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o body_n or_o bone_n of_o their_o martyredâ—_n bishop_n polycarp_n to_o burial_n the_o jew_n persuade_v the_o governor_n not_o to_o grant_v it_o for_o that_o then_o the_o christian_n will_v leave_v christ_n and_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o polycarp_n to_o which_o surmise_n they_o return_v this_o answer_n 39_o we_o can_v never_o be_v induce_v either_o to_o forsake_v christ_n which_o have_v suffer_v for_o all_o that_o be_v save_v in_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worship_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o other_o for_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o adore_v he_o but_o the_o martyr_n as_o the_o
of_o the_o evangelist_n what_o want_v it_o what_o obscurity_n be_v there_o in_o it_o all_o thing_n there_o be_v full_a and_o perfect_a saint_n basil_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o argument_n of_o arrogancy_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o point_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v gregory_n nyssen_n lay_v this_o for_o a_o ground_n 639._o which_o no_o man_n shall_v contradict_v that_o in_o that_o only_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v wherein_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o same_o father_n in_o a_o oration_n of_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n hierosol_n a_o even_a straight_o and_o inflexible_a rule_n neither_o mentioneth_n he_o any_o more_o rule_n but_o this_o onâ—_n and_o add_v the_o word_n ipsa_fw-la to_o the_o rule_n he_o delare_v the_o same_o to_o be_v a_o adequate_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n say_v council_n we_o ought_v to_o read_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n yea_o the_o same_o council_n recite_v only_o those_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o allow_v and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n though_o a_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n in_o trullo_n now_o if_o it_o be_v reply_v the_o laodicean_n council_n exclude_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v they_o and_o both_o these_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o palace_n call_v trullo_n and_o how_o can_v this_o stand_v together_o the_o matter_n be_v thus_o reconcile_v the_o laodicean_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n the_o carthaginian_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o good_a manner_n to_o both_o which_o the_o six_o council_n subscribe_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o we_o to_o it_o to_o proceed_v hilary_n tell_v we_o explanat_fw-la the_o law_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v contain_v in_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hebrew_n letter_n and_o athanasius_n say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o touch_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o namely_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n maccabee_n and_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v synopsi_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la canonici_fw-la they_o be_v read_v only_o to_o the_o caetechuman_n or_o novice_n in_o religion_n but_o be_v not_o canonical_a epiphanius_n after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canon_n of_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n censure_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasâ—icus_n in_o these_o word_n man_n they_o be_v fit_a and_o profitable_a but_o not_o reckon_v among_o those_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o our_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v neither_o lay_v up_o with_o aaron_n nor_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o explanation_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v find_v among_o saint_n cyprian_n work_n and_o so_o attribute_v to_o he_o set_v down_o the_o catalogue_n contain_v all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v seclude_v all_o those_o that_o be_v now_o in_o question_n we_o must_v know_v say_v he_o 1580._o that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o be_v call_v of_o our_o ancestor_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n all_o which_o they_o will_v indeed_o have_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o be_v allege_v for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o ruffian_n canus_n a_o popish_a writer_n thus_o reply_v 11._o although_o ruffin_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o by_o the_o reader_n leave_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o tradition_n as_o if_o canus_n a_o late_a writer_n be_v better_o skill_v in_o the_o primitive_a tradition_n than_o ruffinus_n or_o cyprian_a gregory_n nazianzen_n name_v 33â—_n all_o the_o book_n that_o we_o admit_v save_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o book_n of_o hester_n be_v mispersuade_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o reason_n of_o those_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o it_o now_o bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o such_o testimony_n as_o these_o by_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v no_o fault_n in_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o â—_z because_o no_o general_a council_n in_o their_o day_n have_v decree_v any_o thing_n touch_v they_o but_o we_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o catholic_a divine_n after_o this_o pretend_a decree_n of_o their_o canon_n reject_v these_o book_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o for_o some_o in_o every_o age_n reject_v thâ—m_v of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n in_o this_o manner_n lat._n if_o her_o hand_n have_v lay_v up_o any_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n he_o say_v that_o his_o sister_n after_o she_o have_v communicate_v she_o lay_v up_o some_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o as_o she_o keep_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o a_o cloth_n so_o she_o may_v carry_v the_o wine_n in_o a_o vial_n howsoever_o this_o religious_a woman_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o nazianzen_n bid_v 1._o reverence_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o which_o thou_o have_v access_n the_o bread_n whereof_o thou_o have_v be_v partaker_n the_o cup_n which_o thou_o have_v communicate_v be_v initiate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ._n athanasius_n be_v accuse_v for_o break_v a_o chalice_n write_v thus_o interpret_v what_o manner_n of_o cup_n or_o when_o or_o where_o be_v it_o break_v in_o every_o house_n there_o be_v many_o pot_n any_o of_o which_o if_o a_o man_n break_v he_o commit_v not_o sacrilege_n but_o if_o any_o man_n willing_o break_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n he_o commit_v sacrilege_n but_o that_o chalice_n be_v no_o where_o but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n this_o be_v the_o use_n destine_v to_o that_o chalice_n none_o other_o wherein_o you_o according_a to_o institution_n do_v drink_n unto_o and_o before_o the_o laity_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o athanasius_n his_o day_n saint_n ambrose_n speak_v to_o a_o great_a secular_a prince_n theodosius_n in_o this_o sort_n theodos_fw-la how_o dare_v you_o lift_v up_o to_o he_o those_o hand_n from_o which_o the_o blood_n yet_o drop_v will_v you_o receive_v with_o they_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n or_o how_o will_v you_o put_v in_o your_o mouth_n his_o precious_a blood_n who_o in_o the_o command_a fury_n of_o your_o wrath_n have_v wicked_o shed_v so_o much_o innocent_a blood_n the_o same_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o initianâ—â—r_fw-la treatise_n that_o he_o whole_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o lay_v forth_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n specify_v not_o any_o other_o than_o either_o those_o two_o of_o we_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o we_o have_v of_o his_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v sixâ—_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pa._n you_o have_v produce_v hilary_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n on_o your_o side_n whereas_o they_o make_v for_o we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n saint_n hâ—larie_n say_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la verbum_fw-la carnem_fw-la cibo_fw-la dominico_n sumimus_fw-la hil._n l._n 8._o de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la pro._n hilary_n testimony_n be_v much_o urge_v by_o mr._n musket_n priest_n and_o be_v notable_o clear_v by_o doctor_n feat_o in_o the_o second_o day_n disputation_n now_o to_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o say_v the_o word_n true_o become_v flesh_n true_o to_o wit_n by_o faith_n and_o spiritual_o not_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o carnal_o objection_n these_o word_n of_o hilary_n sub_n sacramento_n communicandae_fw-la carnis_fw-la and_o the_o like_o follow_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la corporis_fw-la svi_fw-la sumimus_fw-la we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n under_o a_o mystery_n prove_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n answer_n saint_n hilary_n by_o the_o word_n sub_fw-la sacramento_n and_o sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la sumimus_fw-la mean_v nothing_o but_o that_o in_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacramental_o we_o eat_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la be_v no_o more_o than_o in_o mysterio_fw-la that_o be_v mystical_o under_o a_o similitude_n in_o a_o similitude_n or_o after_o a_o resemblance_n object_n st._n hilary_n say_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la relictus_fw-la ambigendi_fw-la locus_fw-la
find_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n insomuch_o as_o bellarmine_n upon_o this_o testimony_n say_v quarto_o quid_fw-la clariùs_fw-la dici_fw-la potest_fw-la what_o can_v be_v say_v more_o plain_o answer_n cyril_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 3_o of_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n it_o be_v not_o simple_a water_n let_v the_o one_o satisfy_v the_o other_o cyril_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n as_o he_o do_v of_o the_o oil_n that_o it_o be_v no_o bare_a simple_a or_o common_a oil_n but_o charisma_n the_o type_n and_o symbol_n of_o a_o spiritual_a gift_n and_o so_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o ordinary_a or_o common_a bread_n but_o of_o different_a use_n and_o service_n and_o yet_o therein_o not_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n at_o all_o neither_o do_v cyril_n say_v as_o bellarmine_n corrupt_o translate_v it_o or_o at_o leâ—st_a mâ—kes_n use_v of_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o body_n of_o câ—rist_n be_v give_v sub_fw-la spâ—cie_fw-la panâ—s_fw-la under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n but_o as_o it_o â—s_v in_o the_o greek_a 4_o under_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n even_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o 5._o think_v not_o tâ—at_v you_o taste_v bread_n but_o tâ—e_v antitype_n of_o christ_n body_n so_o that_o he_o call_v the_o consecrated_a bread_n and_o wine_n â—ypes_n and_o antitype_n that_o be_v sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blooâ—_n of_o christ._n now_o whereâ—s_v cyril_n will_v not_o have_v we_o judge_v of_o thâ—s_n sacrament_n by_o our_o taste_n or_o sense_n it_o iâ—_n true_a that_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v â—ound_v and_o whiâ—e_v aâ—d_v sweet_a in_o taste_n our_o bodily_a sense_n mâ—y_v indeed_o perceive_v thâ—m_n but_o as_o they_o be_v type_n and_o aâ—titypes_n that_o be_v â—_z of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n â—f_n christ_n so_o â—hey_n aâ—e_o spiritual_o to_o be_v discern_v with_o our_o understanding_n only_o as_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a dâ—ctor_n morton_n lo._n bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o lichfiâ—ld_n and_o now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n have_v observe_v 4._o last_o the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o we_o have_v repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n confine_v only_o to_o the_o term_n of_o thâ—s_n present_a life_n more_o may_v be_v allege_v out_o of_o the_o same_o â—yâ—il_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o he_o in_o his_o catechism_n teach_v his_o scholar_n touch_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n aâ—d_a caâ—on_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o eucharist_n and_o purgatory_n before_o i_o cloâ—e_v up_o this_o centurie_n i_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o constantinâ—_n the_o great_a and_o the_o two_o general_a councelâ—_n hold_v in_o this_o age._n in_o â—his_fw-la age_n flourish_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o christian_a prince_n constantine_n the_o great_a bear_v of_o our_o coâ—nâ—rey_a woman_n hâ—lâ—na_n both_o of_o they_o britain_n by_o biâ—thâ—_n royal_a by_o descent_n saint_n by_o estiâ—ation_n and_o true_a catholic_n by_o profession_n pa._n doâ—tor_n 〈◊〉_d and_o master_n brere_o show_v they_o to_o have_v bâ—â—nâ—_n oâ—_n 4._o 〈…〉_z pro._n our_o reverend_a and_o learned_a doctor_n doctor_z abbot_z late_a bishop_n of_o salisbury_n have_v sufficient_o confute_v your_o bishop_n and_o acquit_v they_o from_o be_v papist_n since_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o ground_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o this_o day_n they_o be_v maintain_v pa._n if_o constantine_n be_v no_o papist_n of_o what_o faith_n tâ—en_o be_v he_o pro._n he_o be_v of_o the_o true_a ancient_a christian_a faith_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v he_o hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficient_a for_o decide_v matteâ—s_n of_o faith_n and_o according_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n say_v 7._o because_o the_o apostle_n book_n do_v plain_o instruct_v we_o in_o divine_a matter_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v our_o determination_n upon_o question_n from_o word_n which_o be_v so_o divine_o inspire_v he_o say_v not_o that_o the_o scripture_n plain_o teach_v we_o what_o to_o think_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v 11._o wrest_v it_o but_o also_o of_o the_o holy_a law_n and_o thing_n concern_v religion_n for_o so_o do_v the_o word_n sound_v in_o the_o original_n supra_fw-la and_o herein_o say_v theodoret_n suprà _fw-la the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n obey_v the_o voice_n of_o constantine_n constantine_n hold_v it_o not_o the_o pope_n peculiar_a to_o summon_v general_a counâ—â—lls_n for_o he_o call_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a himself_o 7._o and_o therein_o sit_v as_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n receive_v every_o man_n opinion_n help_v sometime_o one_o part_n sometime_o another_o 13._o reconcile_n they_o when_o they_o be_v at_o odds_n until_o he_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o faith_n the_o same_o emperor_n by_o his_o royal_a letter_n 23._o prescribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n such_o thing_n as_o belong_v to_o thâ—_n good_a of_o god_n church_n yea_o he_o hold_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o juâ—ge_n and_o supreme_a governor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a for_o he_o profess_v speak_v general_o of_o all_o soâ—tâ—_n of_o man_n if_o any_o shall_v rash_o or_o undadvised_o maintain_v these_o pestilent_a assertion_n mean_v the_o arrian_n 1â—_n his_o sauciness_n shall_v beâ—_n instant_o curb_v by_o the_o emperor_n execution_n who_o be_v god_n minister_n moreover_o constantine_n never_o seek_v to_o the_o pope_n for_o pardon_n he_o never_o worship_v a_o image_n never_o serve_v saint_n nor_o shrine_n never_o know_v the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o half_a communion_n he_o pray_v not_o for_o his_o father_n soul_n at_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o funeral_n 16._o use_v no_o requiem_n nor_o diriges_fw-la at_o his_o exequy_n he_o wish_v not_o any_o prayer_n to_o be_v make_v after_o his_o death_n for_o his_o own_o soul_n but_o have_v receive_v baptism_n new_o before_o his_o death_n profess_v a_o steadfast_a hope_n that_o need_v no_o such_o after-prayer_n say_v 63._o now_o i_o know_v indeed_o that_o i_o be_o a_o bless_a man_n that_o god_n have_v account_v i_o worthy_a of_o immortal_a life_n and_o that_o i_o be_o now_o make_v partaker_n of_o the_o light_n of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o that_o stand_v about_o he_o wish_v he_o long_o life_n he_o answer_v 1544._o that_o he_o have_v now_o attain_a the_o true_a life_n and_o that_o none_o but_o himself_o do_v understand_v of_o what_o happiness_n he_o be_v make_v partaker_n and_o that_o he_o therefore_o hasten_v his_o go_v to_o his_o god_n thus_o constantine_n die_v outright_o a_o protestanâ—_n he_o crave_v no_o after-prayer_n for_o his_o soul_n he_o dread_v no_o purgatory_n but_o die_v in_o full_a assurance_n of_o go_v immediate_o to_o his_o god_n be_v this_o prince_n now_o a_o trent_n papist_n now_o to_o proceed_v the_o fiâ—st_a general_n council_n in_o christianity_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o famous_a fiâ—st_a council_n of_o nice_a consi_v of_o 318._o bishop_n the_o great_a light_n that_o the_o christian_a world_n than_o have_v it_o be_v call_v about_o 325_o year_n after_o christ_n against_o arrius_n that_o deny_v christ_n to_o be_v veâ—y_a god_n from_o this_o council_n we_o have_v oâ—r_n nicen_n creed_n it_o be_v summon_v not_o by_o the_o thâ—n_a bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n gather_v thâ—m_n together_o out_o of_o divers_a city_n and_o province_n as_o themselves_o have_v lâ—fâ—â—ccorded_v 1544._o we_o produce_v the_o six_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n against_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n the_o menour_n thereof_o be_v this_o 1â—â—0_n let_v ancient_a custom_n hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o government_n over_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n because_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o same_o custom_n as_o also_o let_v antioch_n and_o other_o province_n hold_v their_o ancient_a privilege_n now_o these_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n thus_o limit_v and_o distinguish_v the_o several_a province_n and_o ground_v on_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o as_o he_o have_v pre-eminence_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n about_o he_o so_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n shall_v have_v all_o about_o they_o as_o likewise_o every_o metropolitan_a within_o his_o own_o province_n these_o word_n i_o say_v do_v clear_o shâ—w_v that_o before_o the_o nicene_n council_n the_o pope_n neither_o have_v pre-eminence_n of_o all_o through_o the_o world_n as_o now_o he_o claim_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n nor_o aught_o to_o have_v great_a pre-eminence_n by_o their_o judgement_n than_o he_o have_v before_o time_n this_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o canon_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v authority_n over_o his_o diocese_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
and_o austin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v we_o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 645._o that_o whereas_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o priest_n and_o laic_n in_o communicate_v of_o victimâ—s_n in_o the_o nâ—w_v it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v minister_v to_o all_o hierom_n say_v 6._o that_o the_o pastor_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o distribute_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o people_n the_o same_o hierome_n reportâ—th_v how_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n in_o france_n be_v wont_a to_o carry_v the_o communion_n to_o person_n absent_a there_o be_v no_o man_n say_v he_o 1._o rich_o than_o exuperius_n who_o carry_v the_o lord_n body_n in_o a_o wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o bishop_n sell_v the_o churchâ—plate_v for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a hieroâ—ymi_n so_o that_o he_o be_v drive_v to_o use_v osier_n basket_n and_o glasse-cup_n but_o withal_o the_o story_n say_v he_o carry_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n several_o and_o apart_o and_o not_o by_o way_n of_o concomitancie_n beside_o that_o the_o wine_n may_v be_v carry_v abroad_o in_o a_o vial_n to_o sick_a person_n without_o any_o such_o danger_n of_o spill_v as_o the_o point_n jesuit_n dream_v on_o saint_n austin_n say_v 49_o all_o that_o will_v have_v life_n be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v of_o the_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v the_o cup_n answer_v amen_n pope_n lâ—o_o reprove_v such_o as_o in_o his_o time_n refuse_v the_o cup_n which_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o laiety_n his_o word_n be_v these_o quadrage_n whereas_o some_o to_o hide_v their_o infidelity_n come_v sometime_o to_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o sacred_a mystery_n they_o so_o temper_v the_o matter_n that_o with_o unworthy_a mouth_n they_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n but_o decline_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n i_o will_v â—herefore_o have_v your_o holiness_n take_v notice_n that_o by_o these_o sign_n they_o may_v be_v discover_v and_o their_o sacrilegious_a dissemble_n may_v be_v find_v out_o and_o descry_v that_o be_v thus_o discover_v they_o may_v by_o priestly_a authority_n he_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o like_a sort_n gelasius_n enjoin_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n we_o have_v find_v say_v he_o autem_fw-la that_o certain_a have_v receive_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n only_o abstain_v from_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a blaud_n which_o man_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v entangle_v with_o i_o know_v not_o what_o superstition_n either_o let_v they_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o else_o let_v they_o be_v whole_o exclude_v from_o receive_v because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o divide_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n reply_n gelasius_n haply_o speak_v of_o some_o ibid._n priest_n who_o consecrate_v the_o element_n but_o themselves_o receive_v not_o in_o both_o kind_n answer_n the_o word_n he_o use_v be_v recipiant_fw-la and_o arceantur_fw-la which_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o people_n who_o do_v not_o themselves_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o from_o the_o minister_n hand_n as_o also_o the_o word_n arceantur_fw-la that_o be_v let_v they_o not_o be_v receive_v though_o they_o offer_v themselves_o beside_o the_o ancient_a history_n speak_v not_o of_o any_o priest_n that_o ever_o make_v scruple_n of_o drink_v of_o the_o chalice_n which_o himself_o have_v consecrate_v reply_n the_o manichee_n have_v a_o opinion_n 6._o that_o wine_n be_v not_o create_v by_o god_n but_o by_o some_o evil_a spirit_n and_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o shed_v his_o blood_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o hereupon_o they_o abstain_v from_o the_o chalice_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o detestation_n of_o this_o error_n for_o a_o time_n command_v communion_n under_o both_o kind_n reply_n upon_o this_o occasion_n gelasius_n make_v the_o decree_n record_v by_o gratian._n râ—joynder_n this_o be_v not_o do_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o manichee_n error_n for_o before_o ever_o they_o appear_v in_o any_o number_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o apostle_n ignatius_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n now_o cyprian_n the_o young_a of_o these_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o eccles_n and_o the_o manichee_n rise_v not_o till_o about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o seventy_o three_o 11._o again_o although_o leo_n speak_v of_o the_o manichee_n yet_o jesuit_n vasques_n say_v 42_o that_o he_o command_v not_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n because_o of_o they_o but_o require_v that_o those_o which_o feign_v themselves_o catholic_n and_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n into_o their_o hand_n pretend_v that_o they_o drink_v the_o wine_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o shall_v careful_o be_v observe_v now_o among_o a_o multitude_n of_o communicant_n some_o few_o may_v hold_v the_o cup_n to_o their_o mouth_n and_o make_v show_v of_o drink_v and_o yet_o receive_v no_o wine_n the_o cup_n then_o be_v not_o for_o a_o time_n only_o allow_v to_o the_o laic_n by_o leo_n and_o gelasius_n thereby_o to_o discover_v who_o be_v manichee_n but_o in_o these_o pope_n day_n the_o cup_n be_v usual_o and_o ordinary_o give_v to_o the_o laic_n and_o upon_o the_o refuse_v of_o the_o cup_n then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o catholic_n the_o manichee_n be_v discover_v otherwise_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v reprove_v their_o practice_n how_o can_v the_o manichee_n have_v beâ—ne_v espy_v and_o know_v if_o they_o and_o the_o catholic_n have_v receive_v in_o one_o kind_a both_o alike_o for_o this_o be_v the_o token_n that_o leo_n will_v have_v they_o know_v by_o for_o that_o thâ—y_v refuse_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o cup_n be_v offer_v orderly_o unto_o they_o as_o unto_o other_o but_o thâ—y_o refuse_v it_o now_o touch_v the_o place_n of_o gâ—lasius_n the_o same_o vasquâ—z_n say_v 76._o that_o whereas_o some_o of_o his_o part_n apply_v the_o same_o to_o the_o manichee_n canonâ—_n for_o therein_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n in_o regard_n of_o itself_o that_o without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n it_o can_v be_v divide_v and_o sever_v the_o one_o part_n from_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n because_o of_o the_o institution_n and_o signification_n admit_v then_o that_o the_o manichee_n occasion_v this_o decree_n yet_o this_o decree_n be_v back_v with_o a_o general_a â—eason_n which_o forbid_v all_o to_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n only_o under_o the_o peril_n of_o sacrilege_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n canon_n reach_v not_o only_o to_o the_o manichee_n but_o to_o all_o such_o as_o halue_fw-mi the_o communion_n be_v they_o manichee_n oâ—_n papist_n or_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n austin_n 22._o with_o other_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o nâ—w_a law_n flow_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n now_o none_o issue_v thence_o but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o water_n which_o be_v baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o supper_n the_o same_o austin_n say_v 3_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v dâ—liuâ—red_v unto_o we_o a_o few_o sacrament_n in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o the_o same_o in_o do_v most_o easy_a in_o signification_n most_o excellent_a in_o observation_n most_o reuâ—rend_a as_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o same_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n whiâ—h_o he_o call_v for_o 2._o number_v the_o few_o for_o observation_n easy_a for_o signification_n excellent_a withal_o indeed_o add_v a_o si_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la if_o any_o such_o other_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n but_o himself_o can_v not_o find_v any_o other_o for_o he_o conclude_v they_o within_o the_o number_n of_o two_o say_v 9_o these_o be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o eucharist_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v monach._n that_o before_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v we_o call_v it_o bread_n but_o when_o god_n grace_n after_o consecration_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v free_v from_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o be_v account_v worthy_a of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n remain_v still_o in_o it_o châ—ysostome_n say_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n they_o say_v
the_o protestant_n pro._n master_n bedel_n answer_v master_n wadesworth_n 110_o that_o have_v it_o please_v god_n to_o have_v open_v his_o eye_n as_o he_o do_v elisha_n servant_n he_o may_v have_v see_v that_o there_o be_v more_o on_o our_o side_n than_o against_o we_o beside_o as_o master_n bedel_n say_v the_o roman_a doctor_n may_v bring_v in_o whole_a army_n of_o witness_n on_o their_o side_n when_o they_o change_v the_o question_n and_o prove_v what_o no_o body_n deny_v as_o when_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o monarchy_n over_o all_o christian_n a_o uncontrollable_a jurisdiction_n and_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n 35.36_o bellarmine_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a to_o prove_v only_o that_o saint_n peter_n have_v a_o primacy_n of_o honour_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v and_o which_o be_v the_o question_n so_o also_o to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n toto_fw-la bellarmine_n spend_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o cite_v the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n to_o what_o purpose_n when_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o of_o the_o manner_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tooth_n or_o belly_n which_o he_o in_o a_o manner_n deny_v or_o to_o the_o soul_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o receiver_n so_o also_o 6._o bellarmine_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n as_o ambrose_n hilary_n origen_n basil_n lactantius_n jerome_n but_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n and_o quite_o beside_o their_o meaning_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o fire_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v 171._o and_o bellarmine_n cite_v they_o for_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n before_o the_o end_n in_o like_a sort_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n bellarmine_n muster_v up_o thirty_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n 19_o now_o here_o be_v a_o army_n of_o ancient_n able_a to_o fright_v some_o untrained_a soldier_n but_o it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o army_n that_o trouble_v the_o burgundian_n nineteeen_o who_o lie_v near_o to_o paris_n and_o look_v for_o the_o battle_n suppose_v great_a thistle_n to_o have_v be_v lance_n hold_v upright_o or_o like_o those_o soldier_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o life_n of_o agesilaus_n who_o bombast_v and_o emboss_v out_o their_o coat_n with_o great_a quarter_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v big_a and_o terrible_a to_o the_o enemy_n but_o after_o they_o be_v overthrow_v and_o slay_v in_o the_o field_n agesilaus_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v strip_v and_o bid_v his_o soldier_n behold_v their_o slender_a and_o weerish_v body_n of_o which_o they_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o fear_n while_o they_o look_v so_o big_a upon_o their_o enemy_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bellarmine_n force_n they_o keep_v a_o great_a quarter_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o join_v issue_n for_o it_o they_o be_v soon_o defeat_v for_o of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n thâ—re_o be_v as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o age_n seven_o of_o the_o thirty_o which_o be_v no_o father_n but_o post-nati_a puny_n to_o primitive_a antiquity_n eight_o of_o they_o be_v just_o suspect_v not_o to_o be_v man_n of_o that_o credit_n as_o that_o their_o deposition_n may_v be_v take_v two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o be_v wrong_v cite_v by_o a_o writ_n of_o error_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistranslated_n seven_o other_o of_o they_o speak_v like_o poet_n orator_n panegyrist_n not_o dogmatical_o but_o figurative_o with_o rhetorical_a compellation_n express_v their_o vote_n and_o desire_n the_o other_o six_o that_o remain_v they_o speak_v of_o intercession_n in_o general_a not_o of_o invocation_n in_o particular_a of_o some_o few_o people_n private_a practice_n but_o not_o of_o the_o church_n office_n agend_n or_o doctrine_n general_o teach_v practise_v and_o establish_v beside_o as_o master_n moulin_n say_v 324._o among_o so_o many_o author_n as_o may_v fill_v a_o house_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o find_v somewhat_o to_o wrest_v to_o a_o man_n own_o advantage_n and_o never_o to_o be_v perceive_v because_o few_o man_n have_v these_o book_n and_o of_o they_o that_o have_v they_o few_o do_v read_v they_o and_o of_o those_o that_o read_v they_o few_o of_o all_o do_v understand_v they_o but_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o conceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o testimony_n and_o allegation_n of_o the_o father_n let_v we_o observe_v such_o caution_n as_o the_o learned_a 100_o have_v set_v down_o for_o our_o help_n herein_o the_o father_n write_n be_v either_o dogmatic_a polemicall_a or_o popular_a cauâ—ion_n caution_n in_o their_o dogmatic_a and_o doctrinal_a wherein_o they_o set_v down_o positive_a divinity_n they_o be_v usual_o very_o circumspect_a in_o their_o polemickes_n and_o agonisticke_n earnest_a and_o resolute_a in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a discourse_n free_a and_o plain_a caution_n in_o their_o conâ—roversall_a write_n it_o fall_v out_o sometime_o that_o through_o heat_n of_o disputation_n while_o they_o oppose_v one_o error_n they_o slâ—p_v inâ—o_o the_o opposite_a like_o one_o that_o labour_v to_o make_v a_o crooked_a thing_n straight_o bend_v it_o the_o quite_o contrary_a way_n thus_o hierome_n whâ—les_v he_o affront_v such_o aâ—_n impugned_a virginity_n himself_o quarrel_v at_o lawful_a matrimony_n otherwise_o the_o father_n in_o their_o polemique_n while_o they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n their_o tenet_n be_v ever_o most_o sound_a and_o direct_v in_o their_o homily_n caution_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n they_o stâ—ive_v to_o move_v affection_n so_o that_o they_o run_v forth_o into_o â—_z of_o rhetoric_n and_o keep_v not_o themselves_o close_a to_o point_n of_o doctrine_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n to_o wit_n 152._o that_o their_o say_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o rigour_n because_o that_o orator_n like_v they_o speak_v hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o chysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o use_v such_o rhetorical_a strain_n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o five_o centurie_n and_o hierome_n say_v of_o himself_o helvid_n i_o have_v play_v the_o orator_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o declamation_n to_o wit_n by_o way_n of_o amplification_n and_o exaggeration_n saint_n hierome_n observe_v 220._o that_o before_o that_o southern_a devil_n arius_n arise_v at_o alexandria_n caution_n the_o ancient_n speak_v certain_a thing_n in_o simplicity_n and_o not_o so_o wary_o saint_n austin_n make_v the_o like_a observation_n touch_v pelagius_n how_o that_o the_o father_n ante_fw-la mota_fw-la certamina_fw-la pelagiana_n extend_v the_o power_n of_o freewill_n above_o measure_n have_v then_o no_o cause_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v no_o pelagius_n then_o rise_v up_o in_o the_o world_n a_o enemy_n of_o grace_n and_o advancer_n of_o nature_n until_o the_o pelagian_n begin_v to_o wrangle_v the_o father_n say_v saint_n austin_n 7._o and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o saint_n chrysostome_n take_v less_o hâ—ed_v to_o their_o speech_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o freewill_n but_o after_o that_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n arise_v it_o make_v we_o say_v the_o same_o austin_n 3._o multò_fw-la vigilantiores_fw-la diligentioresque_fw-la much_o more_o diligent_a and_o vigilant_a in_o scan_v of_o this_o point_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o doctor_n that_o live_v in_o the_o middle_a age_n what_o time_n popery_n be_v not_o yet_o grow_v to_o his_o height_n they_o speak_v not_o so_o wary_o in_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n and_o grace_n yet_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n without_o a_o witness_n 1_o tim._n 6.12_o câ—uâ—ion_n we_o must_v not_o take_v up_o such_o custom_n as_o be_v sometimes_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o make_v precedent_n of_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v warrant_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o â—_z then_o live_v for_o the_o father_n be_v take_v up_o wiâ—h_o weighty_a matter_n wink_v at_o other_o fault_n and_o be_v drive_v to_o bear_v with_o what_o they_o can_v not_o redress_v saint_n austin_n complain_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o certain_a christian_n that_o in_o church_n yard_n do_v kneel_v before_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o before_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n 6._o i_o know_v many_o say_v he_o who_o worship_n sepulcher_n and_o picture_n i_o know_v many_o who_o drink_v most_o excessive_o over_o the_o dead_a the_o good_a bishop_n see_v these_o malady_n in_o their_o flock_n and_o desire_v to_o reform_v they_o but_o they_o fear_v lest_o the_o rude_a people_n shall_v hinder_v
eleutherius_fw-la time_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n for_o have_v it_o be_v so_o the_o britain_n who_o change_v not_o their_o faith_n but_o keep_v still_o the_o substantial_a ground_n thereof_o will_v likewise_o have_v hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n yea_o doubtless_o those_o catholic_a bishop_n of_o britain_n have_v they_o but_o know_v and_o believe_v as_o now_o it_o be_v give_v out_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v jure_fw-la divinâ—_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o god_n appointment_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v obedience_n to_o austin_n and_o in_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o oppose_v it_o as_o be_v urge_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a faction_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o as_o now_o it_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n for_o now_o a_o day_n man_n be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o but_o hell_n can_v be_v look_v for_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n solutis_fw-la be_v require_v as_o a_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n nor_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a britain_n creed_n and_o therefore_o they_o withstand_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n they_o sure_o it_o be_v none_o now_o a_o day_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n hereby_o be_v overthrow_v the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n for_o if_o as_o the_o papist_n 1564._o say_n and_o swear_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n then_o be_v the_o case_n like_o to_o go_v hard_o with_o the_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o british_a monk_n of_o bangor_n style_v saint_n and_o martyr_n that_o die_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o yet_o within_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o this_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v notable_o discover_v by_o the_o learned_a and_o zealous_a bishop_n of_o coventrie_n and_o lichfield_n durham_n doctor_n morton_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durham_n my_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v this_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o creed_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n but_o out_o of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v salvation_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o these_o our_o british_a martyr_n therefore_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o as_o it_o be_v pretend_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n but_o a_o particular_a of_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n the_o seven_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 600._o to_o 700._o papist_n proceed_v to_o name_v your_o man_n protestant_n i_o name_v gregory_n the_o great_a who_o bellarmine_n usual_o 22._o place_v in_o this_o seven_o age_n for_o that_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 605_o what_o time_n as_o trithemius_n say_v eccles._n he_o die_v now_o also_o live_v his_o scholar_n isidore_n bishop_n of_o sivil_a in_o spain_n usual_o 1583._o term_v isidore_n the_o young_a now_o also_o by_o bellarmine_n account_n though_o other_o make_v he_o much_o ancient_a live_v hesychius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o other_o worthy_n as_o namely_o the_o britain_n of_o wales_n as_o also_o saint_n aidan_n and_o finan_n now_o also_o be_v hold_v the_o six_o general_n council_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n gregory_n he_o be_v we_o pro._n gregory_n indeed_o live_v in_o a_o troublesome_a time_n while_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n overranne_n italy_n and_o rome_n be_v besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n there_o be_v then_o also_o great_a decay_n in_o knowledge_n and_o scarcity_n of_o able_a man_n to_o furnish_v the_o church_n withal_o and_o few_o in_o italy_n as_o baronius_n say_v 62._o that_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a yea_o gregory_n himself_o 69._o proâ—esseth_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n yet_o be_v he_o stâ—led_v the_o great_a and_o yet_o not_o so_o great_a as_o godly_a and_o modest_a it_o be_v common_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a one_o 29._o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o pope_n and_o leader_n of_o the_o pontifician_n company_n and_o the_o last_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v superstitious_a in_o diverse_a thing_n he_o live_v in_o a_o decline_a age_n and_o as_o in_o time_n so_o in_o some_o truth_n come_v short_a of_o his_o predecessor_n yet_o he_o teach_v not_o as_o your_o trent_n papist_n do_v but_o join_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n gregory_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n gregory_n hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n say_v 2._o whatsoever_o serve_v for_o edification_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o scripture_n 5._o wherein_o be_v all_o resolution_n of_o doubt_n full_o and_o plentiful_o to_o be_v find_v they_o be_v like_o a_o full_a spring_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v dry_a he_o approve_v the_o vulgar_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o exhort_v a_o layman_n to_o study_v they_o because_o say_v he_o 1._o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v god_n letter_n or_o epistle_n to_o his_o creature_n wherein_o he_o reveal_v his_o whole_a mind_n to_o he_o and_o lest_o any_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o compare_v they_o to_o a_o 1._o river_n wherein_o there_o be_v as_o well_o shallow_a ford_n for_o lamb_n to_o wade_v in_o as_o depth_n for_o the_o elephant_n to_o swim_v in_o and_o isidore_n say_v that_o 18._o the_o scripture_n be_v common_a to_o petty_a scholar_n and_o to_o proficient_n and_o whereas_o heretic_n use_v to_o allege_v scripture_n for_o themselves_o gregory_n say_v 8._o they_o may_v be_v confute_v by_o scripture_n itself_o even_o as_o goliath_n be_v slay_v with_o his_o own_o sword_n gregory_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n apocryphal_a we_o do_v not_o amiss_o say_v 17._o he_o if_o we_o produce_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n though_o not_o canonical_a yet_o publish_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o occam_n according_o report_v gregory_n judgement_n say_v 16._o the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n the_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n isidore_n say_v 2._o in_o these_o apocryphal_a although_o there_o be_v some_o truth_n to_o be_v find_v yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o many_o error_n therein_o they_o be_v not_o of_o canonical_a authority_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n if_o they_o be_v his_o 2._o tell_v we_o of_o some_o that_o be_v go_v to_o sea_n some_o whereof_o happy_o be_v layman_n carry_v with_o they_o the_o consecrated_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o ship_n and_o there_o receive_v it_o and_o again_o 58._o his_o body_n be_v there_o receive_v his_o flesh_n be_v there_o divide_v for_o the_o people_n salvation_n his_o blood_n be_v not_o now_o pour_v out_o upon_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n but_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o speak_v express_o of_o the_o faithful_a and_o of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o his_o homily_n touch_v the_o passeover_n he_o say_v 2._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v now_o learned_a not_o by_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o by_o drink_v of_o it_o which_o blood_n be_v then_o put_v on_o both_o post_n when_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o both_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n herein_o gregory_n resemble_v the_o partake_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o paschall_n lamb_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o exodus_fw-la strike_v upon_o both_o poâ—ts_n of_o the_o door_n thereby_o note_v the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n each_o whereof_o after_o their_o manner_n receive_v christ_n for_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o corporal_o we_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o with_o our_o heart_n and_o by_o faith_n we_o receive_v the_o thing_n sacramental_a the_o blood_n itself_o beside_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o drink_v and_o the_o term_n he_o use_v hauritur_fw-la and_o perfunditur_fw-la that_o christ_n blood_n be_v shed_v and_o take_v as_o a_o draught_n demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o partake_v christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o his_o body_n and_o enclose_v in_o his_o vein_n but_o as_o sever_v from_o it_o as_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o have_v 7._o observe_v isidore_n say_v 15._o the_o four_o prayer_n be_v bring_v in_o for_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n that_o all_o bâ—ing_v reconcile_v by_o charity_n may_v
resiant_a at_o constantinople_n and_o part_n of_o the_o country_n that_o rebel_v be_v conquer_a by_o the_o king_n of_o lombardy_n and_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a dukedom_n fall_v unto_o the_o pope_n now_o be_v the_o emperor_n drive_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o every_o one_o catch_v what_o he_o can_v the_o lumbards_n be_v the_o strong_a party_n and_o with_o they_o the_o pope_n fall_v at_o odds_n about_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o spoil_n and_o find_v they_o too_o hard_o for_o he_o as_o before_o he_o have_v use_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o lumbards_n to_o suppress_v the_o emperor_n so_o now_o he_o call_v in_o pippin_n martial_n of_o the_o palace_n or_o constable_n of_o france_n and_o â—â—aâ—les_v his_o son_n surname_v the_o great_a and_o by_o their_o power_n he_o suppress_v the_o lumbards_n this_o service_n do_v pipin_n and_o his_o son_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o requital_n whereof_o chilpâ—ricke_n be_v a_o weak_a prince_n be_v depose_v pipin_n and_o the_o baron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o france_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o by_o pope_n zacharies_n favour_n pipin_n son_n to_o carolus_n martellus_n be_v crown_v king_n of_o the_o fâ—aâ—ks_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a son_n to_o pipin_n be_v crown_v emperor_n of_o the_o west_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o who_o succee_v adrian_n then_o come_v the_o pope_n and_o charlemaigne_n to_o the_o partage_n of_o the_o empire_n leave_v a_o poor_a pittance_n for_o the_o emperor_n of_o greece_n and_o this_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o fierce_a contention_n about_o image_n the_o pope_n pull_v down_o emperor_n and_o set_v up_o image_n and_o indeed_o these_o baby_n and_o puppet_n serve_v the_o pope_n to_o stalk_v withal_o but_o other_o fowl_n be_v shoot_v at_o to_o wit_n jurisdiction_n and_o a_o temporal_a monarchy_n and_o indeed_o about_o this_o time_n the_o pope_n grow_v great_a so_o that_o it_o be_v god_n gracious_a deal_n with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o find_v such_o opposition_n as_o he_o do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n not_o dare_v and_o the_o western_a in_o regard_n of_o late_a courtesy_n receive_v from_o the_o pope_n be_v haply_o not_o will_v open_o to_o affront_v he_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o image_n come_v we_o now_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n bede_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverbes_n right_o 4._o ascribe_v to_o bede_n and_o not_o to_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 4._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n or_o mellifluous_a sermon_n say_v that_o 4._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v clip_v off_o a_o piece_n of_o his_o tongue_n 1584._o command_v the_o word_n only_o to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n that_o show_v we_o the_o author_n drift_n and_o the_o word_n which_o gregory_n nyssen_n from_o who_o he_o borrw_v this_o speech_n 〈…〉_z use_v in_o the_o original_a of_o faith_n and_o merit_n bede_n hold_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o we_o 8._o christ_n condemnation_n be_v our_o justification_n his_o death_n be_v our_o life_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v of_o a_o regenerate_a man_n he_o say_v 77._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o work_n but_o only_o by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o 31._o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o either_o his_o freedom_n of_o will_n or_o his_o merit_n be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v he_o unto_o bliss_n but_o understand_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n only_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 23._o that_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v we_o shall_v be_v well_o reward_v and_o that_o not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o grace_n only_o and_o he_o have_v a_o sweet_a prayer_n that_o 24._o the_o lord_n will_v take_v compassion_n of_o he_o and_o that_o after_o the_o worth_n and_o condignity_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o not_o after_o the_o condignity_n of_o wrath_n which_o himself_o have_v deserve_v his_o scholar_n alcuinus_fw-la maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o passage_n follow_v i_o can_v say_v 50._o alcuinus_fw-la defile_v myself_o with_o sin_n but_o i_o can_v cleanse_v myself_o it_o be_v my_o saviour_n blood_n that_o must_v purge_v i_o and_o again_o ibid._n while_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o i_o but_o sin_n thy_o righteousness_n must_v deliver_v i_o it_o be_v thy_o mercy_n not_o my_o merit_n that_o save_v i_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v very_o sweet_o 8._o he_o only_o can_v free_v i_o from_o sin_n who_o come_v without_o sin_n and_o be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o thus_o by_o god_n providence_n be_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o justification_n preserve_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a and_o decline_a time_n the_o nine_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 800._o to_o 900._o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o nine_o age_n protestant_n the_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n which_o our_o worthy_a countryman_n bede_n and_o alâ—win_n plant_v in_o god_n field_n show_v themselves_o in_o their_o scholar_n such_o as_o be_v eccles_n claudius_n scotus_n scholar_n to_o saint_n bede_n rabbanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulden_n one_o who_o as_o raban_n trithemius_n say_v for_o his_o learning_n have_v not_o his_o match_n in_o italy_n or_o germany_n haymo_fw-la bishop_n of_o halberstat_n and_o our_o countryman_n joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n all_o three_o scholar_n to_o 868._o alcuinus_fw-la now_o also_o live_v christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o abbot_n walafridus_n strabo_n who_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o thurin_n in_o piedmont_n bertram_n a_o pâ—iest_n and_o monk_n of_o corbey_n abbey_n whereof_o paschaâ—ius_n be_v sometime_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o year_n eight_o huâ—dred_o and_o â—inetie_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n live_v the_o monk_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n about_o the_o year_n 880â—_n live_v trithâ—m_fw-la remigius_n bear_v at_o auxâ—rre_n in_o fraâ—ce_n and_o sometime_o call_v rhemensis_n haply_o because_o he_o teach_v at_o rheims_n there_o be_v another_o remigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o convert_v king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o this_o saint_n remigius_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v write_v nothing_o claudius_n scotus_n already_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o the_o irish_a nation_n by_o birth_n a_o famous_a divine_a and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o 〈…〉_z founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n this_o claudius_n clemens_n presbyter_n 19_o be_v of_o latter_a stand_n and_o inferior_a in_o place_n to_o that_o other_o claudius_n scotus_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n a_o great_a opposite_a to_o boniface_n archbishop_n of_o meâ—ts_n this_o latter_a claudius_n write_v on_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n and_o be_v often_o allege_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n vsher._n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v 2._o that_o man_n therefore_o err_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a thereof_o they_o consequent_o know_v not_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o also_o bring_v in_o that_o know_a canon_n of_o saint_n herome_n ibid._n this_o because_o it_o have_v not_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n be_v with_o the_o same_o facility_n contemn_v wherewith_o it_o be_v avow_v nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v 5._o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o and_o two_o and_o treat_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n he_o mention_v in_o particular_a the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n wisdom_n ester_n judith_n susanna_n toby_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n paschasius_fw-la upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o sai_z 1575._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o as_o well_o minister_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a rabanus_n say_v 1532._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bloâ—d_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a haymo_n say_v 1534._o the_o cup_n be_v call_v the_o communion_n because_o all_o communicate_v of_o it_o and_o do_v take_v part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o say_v all_o do_v communicate_v so_o that_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o cup._n and_o â—8â—_z rhemigius_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n
with_o haymo_n as_o indeed_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n all_o take_v out_o of_o haymo_n as_o doctor_n rivet_n have_v 27._o observe_v it_o be_v the_o report_n of_o our_o ancestor_n say_v 158â—_n walafridus_n strabo_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n they_o be_v wont_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n to_o communicate_v and_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o as_o many_o as_o be_v prepare_v and_o think_v fit_a 1583._o regino_n describe_v the_o manner_n of_o pope_n adrian's_n deliver_v the_o communion_n to_o king_n lotharius_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o king_n say_v he_o take_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o do_v the_o king_n fallower_n paschasius_fw-la say_v 1â—75_n these_o be_v the_o sacramentâ—_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o dunelm_n rabanus_n have_v the_o self_n same_o word_n now_o with_o baptism_n they_o join_v chrism_n because_o they_o use_v to_o anoint_v such_o as_o be_v baptize_v for_o otherwise_o 23._o rabanus_n speak_v precise_o of_o two_o say_v what_o do_v these_o two_o sacrament_n effect_v and_o than_o he_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o one_o we_o be_v bear_v anew_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o other_o christ_n abide_v in_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n rabanus_n say_v 31._o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o make_v blood_n be_v therefore_o refer_v to_o christ_n blood_n haymo_n palm_n say_v the_o same_o with_o rabanus_n rabanus_n farther_o say_v 3._o that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o thing_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o attain_v eternal_a life_n he_o say_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o bread_n be_v turn_v into_o our_o bodily_a nourishment_n nâ—w_o species_n show_n and_o accident_n can_v not_o nourish_v but_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o rabanus_n westmon_n be_v raze_v â—ut_v whereas_o the_o monk_n of_o malmesbury_n witness_n that_o rabanus_n write_v according_o as_o be_v allege_v and_o this_o razure_n be_v observe_v by_o the_o publisher_n of_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n history_n haymo_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o 1._o memorial_n of_o that_o gift_n or_o legacy_n which_o christ_n dimise_v unto_o we_o at_o his_o death_n rabanus_n say_v 32._o that_o christ_n at_o first_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o to_o their_o successor_n to_o do_v according_o and_o that_o now_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n observe_v this_o manner_n christianus_n druthmarus_n report_v our_o saviour_n act_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n say_v 32._o christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n spiritual_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n walafridus_n strabo_n say_v 32._o that_o châ—ist_v deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la substantiâ_fw-la in_o the_o substance_n â—f_a bread_n and_o wine_n when_o carolus_n calvus_n the_o emperor_n desire_v to_o compose_v some_o difference_n about_o the_o sacrament_n then_o on_o â—oot_n he_o require_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n tâ—_n deliver_v hâ—s_a judgement_n in_o that_o point_n 18â—_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o church_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n oâ—_n tâ—â—_n faithful_a be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o mystery_n or_o in_o the_o truth_n anâ—_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n whereunto_o hâ—_n return_v this_o answer_n 183._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n aâ—e_v tâ—â—_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n figurative_o that_o 〈…〉_z this_o body_n be_v tâ—e_v pledge_v and_o the_o â—igure_n the_o other_o the_o very_a natural_a body_n 205_o that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n the_o same_o be_v they_o also_o afterward_o â—â—â—_o that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o thing_n of_o which_o thâ—y_n be_v a_o sacrament_n 222._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v take_v now_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n all_o which_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o scripture_n and_o father_n your_o wisdom_n most_o excellent_a prince_n may_v perceive_v say_v he_o 228._o that_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v christ_n body_n and_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n pa._n i_o except_v against_o bertram_n his_o book_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v but_o by_o such_o as_o be_v 228._o licence_v or_o purpose_n to_o conâ—ute_v he_o pro._n bertram_z 228._o write_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chrâ—st_n as_o trithemius_n say_v and_o by_o your_o belgic_a or_o lâ—w_a country_n index_n bertram_n be_v style_v 228._o catholic_a now_o this_o index_n be_v publish_v by_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n commandment_n &_o the_o duke_n of_o alva_n and_o first_o print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o the_o year_n 1571_o and_o often_o since_o reprint_v now_o so_o it_o be_v howsoever_o he_o be_v account_v a_o catholic_a priest_n and_o much_o commend_v by_o trithemius_n yet_o be_v this_o catholic_n write_n forbid_v to_o be_v read_v as_o appear_v by_o several_a indices_fw-la the_o one_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o 228._o deputy_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o another_o print_v at_o part_n 228._o under_o clement_n the_o eight_o now_o these_o inquisitor_n deal_v too_o rough_o and_o therefore_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n perceive_v that_o the_o forbid_v of_o the_o book_n keep_v not_o man_n from_o read_v it_o but_o rather_o occasion_v they_o to_o seek_v after_o it_o think_v iâ—_n better_a policy_n that_o bertram_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o go_v abroad_o but_o with_o his_o keeper_n to_o wit_n some_o popish_a gloss_n to_o wait_v on_o he_o see_v therefore_o ibidem_fw-la say_v they_o we_o bear_v with_o many_o error_n in_o other_o old_a catholic_a writer_n and_o extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o by_o invent_v some_o device_n oftentimes_o deny_v they_o and_o â—aine_o some_o commodious_a sense_n for_o they_o when_o they_o be_v object_v in_o disputation_n with_o our_o adversary_n we_o do_v not_o see_v why_o bertram_n may_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o equity_n and_o diligent_a revisall_n lesâ—_n the_o heretic_n cry_v out_o that_o we_o burn_v and_o forbid_v such_o antiquity_n as_o make_v for_o they_o and_o according_o they_o have_v deal_v wiâ—h_v bertram_z for_o by_o their_o recognition_n â—7_n we_o must_v read_v invisibiliter_fw-la in_o stead_n of_o visibiliter_fw-la and_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n must_v be_v expound_v to_o signify_v outward_a show_n or_o accident_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o bertram_n speak_v of_o the_o consecrated_a bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n they_o remain_v the_o same_o after_o consecration_n that_o they_o be_v before_o now_o if_o they_o do_v so_o then_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o trent_n council_n will_v have_v it_o 13._o nor_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v mean_v the_o outward_a accident_n as_o the_o whiteness_n of_o the_o bread_n the_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a for_o bertram_n speak_v proper_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o attribute_v the_o word_n substance_n to_o accident_n as_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o colour_n or_o redness_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a pa._n master_n brere_o suspect_v 7._o that_o this_o book_n be_v late_o set_v forth_o by_o oâ—colampadius_n under_o bertram_n name_n pro._n this_o suspicion_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n of_o bertram_n extant_a before_o occolampadius_n be_v bear_v one_o whereof_o that_o great_a scholar_n causabon_n see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o master_n james_n gilot_n a_o burgess_n of_o paris_n as_o he_o 18._o witness_v to_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a primate_n doctor_n vsher._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o manuscript_n bertram_n
7_o make_v this_o inference_n 22._o in_o this_o do_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o he_o when_o we_o do_v confess_v that_o by_o no_o precedent_n merit_v of_o our_o good_a deed_n but_o by_o his_o mercy_n only_o we_o have_v attain_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o dignity_n and_o 2._o rabanus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremie_n lest_o they_o shall_v say_v our_o father_n be_v accept_v for_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o they_o obtain_v such_o great_a thing_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o adjoin_v that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o their_o merit_n but_o because_o it_o so_o please_v god_n who_o free_a gift_n be_v whatsoever_o he_o bestow_v i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o age_n only_o with_o produce_v a_o evidence_n draw_v about_o the_o year_n 860_o namely_o a_o learned_a epistle_n which_o huldericke_n bishop_n of_o ausburg_n in_o germany_n write_v to_o pope_n nicolas_n in_o defence_n of_o priest_n marriage_n from_o this_o holy_a discretion_n 1569._o say_v he_o thou_o have_v no_o a_o little_a swarve_v when_o as_o thou_o will_v have_v those_o cleargy-man_n who_o thou_o ought_v only_o to_o advise_v to_o abstinence_n from_o marriage_n compel_v unto_o it_o by_o a_o certain_a imperious_a violence_n for_o be_v not_o this_o just_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v account_v violence_n when_o as_o against_o the_o evangelicall_n institution_n and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n any_o man_n be_v constrain_v to_o the_o execution_n of_o private_a decree_n the_o lord_n in_o the_o old_a law_n appoint_v marriage_n to_o his_o priest_n which_o he_o be_v never_o read_v afterward_o to_o have_v forbid_v pa._n master_n brere_o say_v 7._o that_o this_o epistle_n be_v forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ulrick_n bishop_n of_o augusta_n pro._n your_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v h._n suppress_v this_o testimony_n and_o strike_v it_o dead_a with_o a_o o._n deleatur_fw-la let_v that_o whole_a epistle_n be_v blot_v out_o but_o our_o learned_a bishop_n doctor_n hall_n 5._o prove_v that_o this_o huldericke_n write_v such_o a_o treatise_n and_o about_o the_o time_n assign_v and_o also_o that_o this_o record_n be_v authentic_a that_o it_o be_v extant_a as_o illyricus_n say_v in_o the_o library_n of_o germany_n that_o ouâ—_n archbishop_n parker_n bishop_n jewel_n john_n fox_n have_v copy_n of_o it_o in_o parchment_n of_o great_a antiquity_n beside_o your_o own_o man_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o mention_n it_o and_o report_v the_o argument_n of_o it_o for_o speak_v of_o ausburg_n he_o say_v germanâ—ae_fw-la saint_n vdalricus_n huic_fw-la praesidet_fw-la qui_fw-la papam_fw-la arguit_fw-la de_fw-la concubinis_fw-la vdalricke_n be_v the_o saint_n of_o that_o city_n who_o reprove_v the_o pope_n concern_v concubine_n the_o ten_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 900._o to_o 1000_o papist_n we_o be_v now_o draw_v on_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o ten_o age_n protestant_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n learning_n be_v now_o decay_v and_o the_o public_a service_n no_o long_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wernerus_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n 6â—_n say_v of_o this_o age_n that_o holiness_n have_v leave_v the_o pope_n and_o flee_v to_o the_o emperor_n bellarmine_n say_v chronolog_n there_o be_v no_o age_n so_o unlearned_a so_o unlucky_a and_o baronius_n complain_v say_v 8._o what_o be_v then_o the_o face_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o potent_a and_o base_a whore_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n at_o rome_n at_o who_o lust_n see_v be_v change_v bishopricke_n bestow_v and_o their_o lover_n thrust_v into_o saint_n peter_n chair_n insomuch_o as_o baronius_n be_v glad_a to_o prepare_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o 1._o preface_n before_o he_o will_v have_v he_o venture_v upon_o the_o annal_n of_o this_o age_n lest_o a_o weak_a man_n see_v in_o the_o story_n of_o those_o time_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n shall_v be_v offend_v and_o not_o rather_o wonder_v that_o there_o follow_v not_o immediate_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o preface_n as_o much_o consider_v the_o corruption_n that_o grow_v in_o this_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o 20.3_o satan_n be_v let_v loose_a for_o at_o thiâ—_n time_n they_o of_o rome_n forbid_v other_o to_o marâ—y_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o themselves_o sleep_v in_o a_o unlawful_a bed_n they_o also_o devise_v a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o as_o the_o noble_a morney_n â—08_n say_v the_o less_o that_o they_o believe_v god_n in_o heaven_n the_o more_o careful_a be_v they_o to_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o priest_n hand_n in_o his_o word_n in_o his_o nod_n and_o that_o by_o these_o mean_n when_o it_o please_v they_o they_o can_v make_v he_o appear_v upon_o earth_n thus_o dishonesty_n accompany_v infidelity_n and_o no_o marvel_n since_o as_o ockam_n 26._o say_v a_o lewd_a life_n oftentimes_o blindâ—th_v the_o understanding_n but_o leâ—_n we_o see_v whether_o in_o this_o monkish_a age_n during_o this_o mist_n in_o egypt_n we_o can_v discover_v any_o light_n in_o the_o land_n of_o goshen_n in_o this_o age_n live_v the_o monk_n radulphus_fw-la flaviaceâ—sis_fw-la stephanus_n edvensis_n bishop_n smaragdus_n eccles_n abbot_n of_o saint_n michael_n in_o germany_n and_o aelfricke_a abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n flaviacensis_fw-la compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o well-furnished_a table_n or_o ordinary_a it_o be_v say_v he_o 5._o our_o spiritual_a refection_n and_o cordial_n give_v to_o we_o against_o the_o heart-qualme_n of_o our_o enemy_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o book_n pertain_v to_o sacred_a history_n 203._o say_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n judith_n and_o of_o the_o maccabee_n though_o they_o be_v read_v â—or_a the_o church_n instruction_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o any_o perfect_a authority_n in_o like_a sort_n aelfricke_n abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n in_o his_o saxon_a treaty_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n tell_v we_o 23._o there_o be_v two_o book_n more_o place_v with_o salomon_n work_v as_o if_o he_o have_v make_v they_o which_o for_o likeness_n of_o style_n and_o profitable_a use_n have_v go_v for_o his_o but_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n compose_v they_o one_o be_v call_v libre_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la very_o large_a book_n and_o read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o long_a custom_n for_o much_o good_a instruction_n among_o these_o book_n the_o church_n have_v accustom_v to_o place_v two_o other_o tend_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o entitle_v maccabaeorum_n i_o have_v turn_v they_o into_o english_a and_o so_o read_v they_o you_o may_v if_o you_o please_v for_o your_o own_o instruction_n now_o by_o this_o saxon_a treatise_n write_v by_o aelfricus_fw-la abbas_n about_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edgar_n seven_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n here_o then_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v it_o so_o long_o ago_o in_o her_o mother_n tongue_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n stephanus_n edvensis_n say_v 587_o these_o gift_n or_o benefit_n â—re_n daily_o perform_v unto_o we_o when_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v at_o the_o altar_n aelfricke_a mention_n but_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n aâ—d_v the_o lord_n supper_n the_o same_o which_o god_n people_n have_v under_o the_o law_n who_o though_o they_o have_v many_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n yet_o in_o proper_a sense_n but_o two_o sacrament_n his_o word_n be_v these_o load_n the_o apostle_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n chap._n 10._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o that_o the_o israelite_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n because_o that_o heavenly_a meat_n that_o feed_v they_o forty_o year_n and_o that_o water_n which_o from_o the_o stone_n do_v flow_v have_v signification_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o now_o be_v offer_v daily_o in_o god_n church_n so_o that_o as_o a_o good_a author_n say_v 3._o this_o age_n acknowledge_v only_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o english_a abbot_n aelfricke_n in_o his_o saxon_a homily_n which_o be_v appoint_v public_o to_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n in_o england_n on_o easter_n day_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o communion_n have_v these_o word_n 23._o all_o our_o forefather_n they_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n they_o drink_v true_o of_o the_o stone_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o stone_n be_v christ_n neither_o be_v
then_o that_o you_o do_v what_o reward_n can_v you_o look_v for_o if_o god_n do_v all_o and_o these_o and_o such_o like_a pelagian_a speech_n of_o some_o monk_n occasion_v he_o to_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o grace_n and_o free_a will_n wherein_o he_o deny_v such_o freewill_n as_o many_o popish_a schoolman_n teach_v ascribe_v the_o whole_a original_a power_n of_o good_a in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n unto_o grace_n say_v arb_n that_o the_o good_a which_o we_o do_v be_v not_o partly_o god_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v whole_o unto_o god_n he_o disclaim_v humane_a satisfaction_n say_v debito_fw-la who_o will_v murmur_v and_o say_v we_o labour_v too_o much_o fast_o too_o much_o since_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o discharge_v the_o thousand_o nay_o not_o the_o least_o part_n of_o our_o debt_n he_o hold_v that_o man_n be_v unable_a to_o keep_v the_o law_n in_o perfection_n according_a to_o god_n commandment_n neither_o say_v he_o 50._o be_v the_o commander_n ignorant_a that_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o commandment_n exceed_v man_n strength_n but_o he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a thereby_o to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o their_o own_o insufficiency_n so_o that_o god_n by_o command_a thing_n impossible_a to_o we_o do_v not_o thereby_o make_v man_n a_o transgressor_n but_o humble_v he_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o feel_v our_o own_o want_n may_v call_v to_o heaven_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v help_v we_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o elsewhere_o say_v â—om_n god_n have_v therefore_o command_v his_o precept_n to_o be_v observe_v exceed_o or_o to_o the_o full_a that_o we_o behold_v our_o imperfection_n and_o fall_v short_a and_o find_v that_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o we_o ought_v may_v fly_v to_o his_o mercy_n he_o hold_v certainty_n of_o salvation_n say_v â—â—nunciat_fw-la that_o a_o just_a man_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n within_o he_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o grace_n bernard_n likewise_o hold_v that_o our_o work_n do_v not_o merit_v condign_o and_o herein_o he_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o punctual_a against_o all_o popish_a merit-monger_n dangerous_a say_v he_o 1_o be_v the_o dwell_n of_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o their_o own_o merit_n dangerous_a bâ—causâ—_n ruinous_a and_o 15._o this_o be_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o man_n if_o he_o put_v all_o his_o trust_n in_o he_o who_o save_v the_o whole_a man_n again_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o say_v he_o as_o that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o they_o of_o right_a 1._o or_o as_o if_o â—od_a shall_v do_v wrong_a if_o he_o do_v not_o yield_v the_o same_o unto_o they_o and_o he_o give_v a_o reason_n hereof_o because_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n and_o so_o man_n be_v rather_o a_o debtor_n to_o god_n for_o they_o than_o god_n to_o man_n for_o what_o be_v all_o merit_n to_o so_o â—reat_a a_o glory_n indeed_o he_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o of_o his_o merit_n but_o they_o be_v christ_n and_o these_o we_o do_v willing_o embrace_v with_o saint_n bernard_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o ourselves_o his_o word_n be_v these_o therefore_o my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n 61._o i_o be_o not_o poor_a in_o merit_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v not_o poor_a in_o mercy_n and_o if_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v many_o my_o merit_n also_o be_v many_o otherwise_o s._n bernard_n renounce_v all_o confidence_n of_o his_o own_o merit_n repose_v his_o soul_n on_o that_o imputative_a justice_n which_o be_v without_o man_n even_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o that_o alsufficient_a satisfaction_n say_v 12._o i_o be_o not_o worthy_a i_o confess_v neither_o can_v i_o by_o my_o own_o merit_n obtain_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o rest_n upon_o that_o interest_n which_o i_o have_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n now_o what_o can_v be_v speak_v more_o protestant-like_a and_o yet_o thus_o speak_v bernard_n of_o himself_o and_o in_o this_o sweet_a meditation_n the_o devout_a father_n close_v his_o life_n as_o the_o reporter_n thereof_o have_v leave_v record_v now_o beside_o these_o article_n already_o mention_v which_o be_v weighty_a one_o bernard_n be_v no_o universal_a tâ—ent_n papist_n neither_o hold_v he_o divers_a point_n which_o your_o trent_n counsel_n have_v establish_v for_o foundamentall_a and_o namely_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o he_o be_v altogether_o silent_a even_o there_o where_o he_o be_v likely_a to_o treat_v of_o it_o if_o he_o have_v then_o know_v it_o for_o catholic_a doctrine_n yea_o he_o there_o deliver_v that_o which_o make_v against_o it_o 3._o he_o teach_v also_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_v only_o dom._n insomuch_o as_o allege_v those_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o mention_v no_o real_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n such_o as_o be_v make_v in_o the_o mass_n but_o a_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n dom._n indeed_o s._n bâ—rnard_n in_o that_o sermon_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 12._o if_o it_o be_v he_o for_o bellarmie_a say_v it_o be_v nothing_o like_o s._n bernard_n sâ—ile_n speak_v ibid._n of_o the_o priest_n hold_v his_o god_n and_o reach_v he_o forth_o to_o other_o as_o also_o of_o touch_v god_n with_o their_o hand_n with_o their_o mouth_n and_o hear_v he_o speak_v unto_o they_o now_o as_o the_o priest_n hear_v christ_n speak_v unto_o he_o so_o he_o hold_v châ—ist_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o the_o priest_n hear_v not_o christ_n speak_v very_o and_o indeed_o but_o in_o a_o certain_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o form_n of_o speech_n therefore_o he_o hold_v not_o christ_n in_o his_o hand_n real_o and_o indeed_o but_o after_o a_o sort_n for_o a_o strain_n of_o rhetorical_a amamplification_n he_o be_v say_v to_o hold_v god_n that_o hold_v any_o thing_n special_o pertain_v to_o god_n beside_o he_o hold_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n for_o write_v unto_o a_o covent_n of_o abbot_n he_o require_v 91._o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o which_o do_v diligent_o and_o humble_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o good_a and_o perfect_a will_n of_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 86._o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v all_o in_o all_o he_o hold_v habitual_a concupiscence_n to_o be_v a_o sin_n say_v 6_o that_o kind_n of_o sin_n which_o so_o often_o trouble_v we_o i_o mean_v our_o concupiscence_n and_o evil_a desire_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v repress_v beside_o he_o never_o teach_v adoration_n of_o image_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n dom._n he_o stand_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n marie_n 174._o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n which_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o you_o in_o a_o word_n he_o plain_o confess_v abbaâ—_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v degenerate_a from_o the_o ancient_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o religion_n s._n bernard_n profess_v if_o any_o man_n desire_v to_o see_v more_o testimony_n he_o may_v find_v they_o in_o master_n pankes_n collectanea_fw-la out_o of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o s._n bernard_n the_o devout_a show_v that_o in_o most_o foundamentall_a point_n they_o be_v we_o pap_n well_o but_o i_o challenge_v saint_n bernard_n for_o one_o of_o our_o side_n prot._n i_o have_v show_v already_o that_o he_o be_v we_o on_o the_o sure_a side_n he_o be_v indeed_o a_o monk_n and_o in_o some_o thing_n superstitious_a and_o no_o marvel_n since_o he_o live_v in_o a_o late_a age_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n what_o time_n as_o error_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n which_o he_o may_v suck_v in_o from_o the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v nevertheless_o he_o be_v sound_a in_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o religion_n for_o other_o thing_n we_o defend_v he_o not_o since_o as_o your_o own_o proverb_n go_v bernardus_n non_fw-la vidit_fw-la omne_fw-la even_o holy_a bernard_n have_v his_o blemish_n yet_o since_o he_o hold_v the_o foundation_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o in_o christ_n and_o disclaim_v his_o own_o merit_n though_o otherwise_o his_o hay_n and_o stubble_n 11._o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n as_o can_v endure_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n trial_n do_v burn_v and_o consume_v yet_o since_o he_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o foundation_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o his_o soul_n be_v safe_a and_o rest_v with_o the_o lord_n god_n pardon_v his_o error_n and_o ignorances_n which_o he_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o stream_n of_o the_o time_n take_v up_o as_o they_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o without_o scan_v or_o
disguise_v your_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o cup_n take_v from_o the_o people_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o spare_v enough_o in_o ordain_v as_o few_o outward_a ceremony_n as_o may_v well_o be_v but_o that_o he_o must_v do_v that_o by_o two_o which_o may_v have_v be_v compass_v by_o one_o or_o as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o minister_n receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n superfluous_o that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n too_o which_o be_v sufficient_o receive_v in_o either_o of_o they_o again_o though_o the_o devout_a communicant_a receive_v christ_n spiritual_o by_o faith_n be_v thereby_o possess_v of_o whole_a christ_n crucify_v in_o the_o inward_a act_n of_o the_o soul_n yet_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v receive_v sacramental_o in_o this_o outwad_n act_n under_o one_o only_a part_n of_o this_o sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o concomitance_n be_v grant_v yet_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o justifiable_a for_o although_o it_o deprive_v not_o people_n of_o christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v a_o bodily_a part_n contain_v in_o the_o vein_n yet_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v pour_v out_o and_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n for_o they_o neither_o can_v suâ—h_v manner_n of_o receive_v show_n forth_o the_o lord_n death_n which_o be_v one_o chief_a end_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 1_o cor._n 11.28_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n repesent_v in_o no_o wise_a the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o be_v lively_o represent_v by_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a signification_n in_o both_o kind_n then_o in_o one_o last_o though_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v the_o blood_n together_o wiâ—h_v the_o host_n â—et_z he_o that_o so_o receive_v the_o blood_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o drink_v now_o christ_n say_v express_o unless_o you_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o john_n 6.53_o which_o place_n your_o papist_n themselves_o understand_v of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o trent-councell_n accurse_v 7._o all_o such_o as_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o seven_o but_o our_o church_n hold_v 25._o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v two_o ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o those_o five_o which_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v sacrament_n to_o wit_n confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n 87._o now_o that_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v two_o sacrament_n only_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n appear_v hereby_o in_o that_o there_o be_v no_o promise_n make_v unto_o we_o of_o life_n everlasting_a in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o witness_v and_o assure_v unto_o we_o by_o these_o two_o 13._o sacrament_n for_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n be_v reduce_v unto_o these_o two_o head_n that_o for_o his_o sake_n we_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o favour_n and_o household_n care_v of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v once_o receive_v we_o shall_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o saâ—e_v for_o ever_o the_o former_a whereof_o be_v seal_v unto_o we_o by_o baptism_n for_o our_o entrance_n and_o admission_n into_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o late_a by_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o our_o continuance_n growth_n and_o confirmation_n therein_o these_o two_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o 22.19_o be_v our_o warrant_n for_o the_o one_o and_o go_v teach_v and_o baptise_v for_o the_o other_o x_o there_o be_v deep_a silence_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o trent_n council_n hold_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n wrought_v by_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o only_o remain_v the_o semblance_n and_o show_n the_o outward_a shapeâ—_n 2._o form_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yea_o the_o council_n accurse_v 2._o such_o as_o affirm_v bread_n &_o wine_n to_o remain_v in_o this_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o yet_o s._n paul_n tell_v we_o 11.26_o that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v and_o eat_v &_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o fivetimes_o so_o call_v after_o the_o pretend_a change_n neither_o be_v it_o call_v bread_n because_o it_o be_v bread_n but_o because_o it_o be_v bread_n not_o in_o name_n only_o but_o in_o nature_n and_o property_n for_o after_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o comfort_v the_o heart_n as_o before_o but_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o roundness_n of_o the_o host_n or_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n such_o as_o they_o say_v only_o remain_v the_o substance_n thereof_o be_v abolish_v can_v nourish_v without_o corporal_a substance_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v â—3_z that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n common_o call_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o holy_a writ_n but_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n pa._n how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o corporal_o give_v and_o take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n pro._n by_o these_o reason_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o it_o now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chriâ—t_n be_v not_o corporal_o receive_v by_o they_o but_o only_o spiritual_o second_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v ascend_v and_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o the_o heaven_n must_v contain_v he_o 3.11_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n three_o 27._o christ_n have_v but_o one_o body_n and_o that_o a_o true_a body_n and_o such_o as_o can_v be_v in_o many_o place_n at_o once_o and_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v and_o may_v be_v both_o see_v and_o feel_v this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o otherâ—_n who_o you_o much_o reverence_n dionysius_n areopagita_n hold_v not_o transubstantiationâ—_n for_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o substantial_a â—_z and_o christ_n signify_v by_o they_o say_v 3._o that_o by_o those_o reverend_a sign_n and_o symbol_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o the_o faithful_a make_v partaker_n of_o he_o he_o call_v not_o tâ—e_v ministration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n unto_o his_o father_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v but_o a_o typical_a or_o 3._o symbolical_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o sign_n of_o that_o great_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o same_o denys_n as_o hoc_fw-la bellarmine_n confess_v call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o antitype_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n so_o that_o according_a to_o saint_n denys_n the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o sacrament_n be_v type_n antitype_n and_o symbol_n that_o be_v figure_n and_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o bare_a naked_a and_o sign_n significative_a but_o reâ—lly_o exhibit_v christ_n for_o that_o be_v denys_n his_o word_n to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o faithful_a thereby_o partake_v christ_n jesus_n pa._n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o where_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n math._n 26.26_o pro._n although_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o as_o you_o do_v this_o be_v make_v or_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o my_o body_n he_o say_v not_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o shape_n or_o form_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n again_o you_o that_o stand_v so_o for_o the_o letter_n take_v not_o christ_n word_n literal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o thing_n contain_v under_o these_o form_n be_v by_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a transmutation_n my_o body_n but_o your_o papist_n maintain_v transubstantiation_n expound_v christ_n word_n in_o this_o or_o the_o like_a manner_n therefore_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n you_o depart_v from_o the_o letter_n and_o consequent_o make_v it_o figurative_a you_o indeed_o allege_v the_o word_n and_o letter_n but_o not_o the_o true_a meaning_n we_o believe_v christ_n word_n in_o their_o right_a sense_n now_o the_o show_n make_v for_o you_o the_o sense_n and_o substance_n
can_v at_o the_o samâ—_n time_n dictate_v unto_o seven_o several_a clerk_n or_o notary_n ib._n he_o be_v of_o such_o esteem_n that_o divers_a will_v say_v 23._o it_fw-la se_fw-la cum_fw-la origen_n errare_fw-la quam_fw-la cum_fw-la alijs_fw-la verâ—_n sentire_fw-la that_o they_o have_v rather_o err_v with_o origen_n than_o think_v aright_o with_o other_o he_o exhort_v other_o to_o martyrdom_n and_o from_o his_o childhood_n be_v himself_o desirous_a of_o the_o honour_n thereof_o but_o in_o the_o seven_o persecution_n under_o decius_n he_o faint_v and_o his_o heart_n be_v so_o overset_v with_o fear_n to_o have_v his_o chaste_a body_n defile_v with_o a_o ugly_a ethiopian_a that_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o offer_v incense_n to_o the_o idol_n then_o to_o be_v so_o filthy_o abuse_v for_o this_o cause_n he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o for_o very_a shame_n flee_v to_o judea_n wherâ—_n he_o be_v not_o only_o glad_o receive_v but_o also_o request_v public_o to_o preach_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o so_o it_o be_v lâ—â—_n fall_v upon_o that_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n unto_o the_o ungodly_a say_v god_n why_o do_v thou_o preach_v my_o law_n and_o take_v my_o covenant_n in_o thy_o mouth_n whereas_o thou_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o psalm_n 50.16.17_o these_o woâ—ds_n so_o deep_o wound_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n that_o he_o close_v the_o book_n and_o sit_v down_o and_o weep_v and_o all_o the_o congregation_n weep_v with_o he_o in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n he_o be_v curious_a in_o search_v out_o of_o allegory_n and_o yet_o fall_v on_o that_o place_n math._n 19.12_o some_o have_v geld_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o take_v those_o word_n literal_o and_o geld_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v live_v without_o all_o suspicion_n of_o uncleanness_n ecclesiast_n whereas_o he_o expound_v almost_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n figurative_o he_o hold_v a_o fond_a opinion_n concern_v the_o pain_n of_o devil_n and_o wicked_a man_n after_o long_a torment_n to_o be_v finish_v it_o be_v usual_o say_v of_o he_o vbi_fw-la bene_fw-la scripsit_fw-la nemâ—_n melius_fw-la ubi_fw-la malè_fw-la nemo_fw-la pejus_fw-la where_o he_o write_v wellâ—_n nâ—ne_v better_a so_o that_o we_o may_v say_v of_o he_o as_o jeremy_n of_o his_o fig_n the_o good_a none_o better_a the_o evil_a nonâ—_n worse_o jer._n 24.2_o cypriaâ—â—_n be_v a_o learned_a godly_a bishop_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n he_o err_v indeed_o in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v have_v such_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n if_o afterward_o they_o return_v to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v rebaptise_v yet_o he_o be_v not_o obstinate_a in_o his_o error_n he_o be_v as_o aâ—stin_n say_v of_o he_o 5._o not_o only_o learn_v but_o docible_a and_o willing_a to_o be_v learn_v and_o that_o 4._o he_o will_v most_o easy_o have_v alter_v his_o opinion_n have_v this_o question_n in_o his_o life_n time_n be_v debate_v by_o such_o learned_a and_o holy_a man_n as_o afterward_o it_o be_v so_o that_o s._n austin_n make_v this_o observation_n touch_v cyprian_n error_n 18._o he_o therefore_o see_v not_o this_o one_o truth_n touch_v rebaptisation_n that_o other_o may_v see_v in_o he_o a_o more_o eminent_a and_o excellent_a truth_n to_o wit_n his_o humility_n modesty_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n tertullian_n though_o he_o stand_v for_o ceremonial_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o for_o doctrinal_a tradition_n which_o be_v first_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o afterward_o commit_v to_o writing_n yet_o deal_v with_o hermogenes_n the_o heretic_n in_o a_o question_n concern_v the_o faith_n whether_o all_o thing_n at_o the_o beginning_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o press_v he_o with_o a_o argument_n ab_fw-la authoritate_fw-la negatiuè_fw-la whether_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o any_o subject_a matter_n i_o have_v 22._o as_o yet_o read_v no_o where_o say_v he_o let_v those_o of_o hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v they_o fear_v that_o wâ—e_n which_o be_v allot_v to_o such_o as_o add_v or_o take_v away_o but_o for_o himself_o he_o profess_v that_o ibid._n he_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o why_o may_v not_o we_o also_o argue_v negative_o touch_v divers_a tenet_n of_o popery_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o math._n 19.8_o in_o the_o two_o testament_n say_v origen_n 1._o every_o word_n that_o appertain_v to_o god_n may_v be_v require_v and_o discuss_v and_o all_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n out_o of_o they_o may_v be_v understand_v but_o if_o any_o thing_n do_v remain_v which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o determine_v no_o other_o three_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o to_o authorise_v any_o knowledge_n origen_n in_o his_o exposition_n upon_o the_o first_o psalm_n faith_n wâ—e_o may_v not_o be_v ignorant_a there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n after_o the_o hebrew_n which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n among_o they_o this_o be_v likewise_o witness_v by_o eusebius_n 24._o that_o as_o origen_n receive_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n so_o likewise_o he_o reject_v those_o six_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a with_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n tertullian_n speak_v in_o general_a of_o christian_n say_v 8._o the_o flesh_n feed_v upon_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v fat_v as_o it_o be_v of_o god_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o distinct_a thing_n say_v corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o he_o mention_n the_o cup_n give_v to_o a_o lay-woman_n say_v 6._o from_o who_o hand_n shall_v she_o desire_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n of_o who_o cup_n shall_v she_o participate_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o christian_a woman_n marry_v to_o a_o infidel_n and_o show_v the_o inconvenience_n of_o such_o a_o match_n whereby_o the_o faithful_a wife_n be_v like_a to_o be_v debar_v of_o the_o comfort_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup._n origen_n make_v this_o question_n num._n what_o people_n be_v it_o that_o be_v accustom_v to_o drink_v blood_n and_o he_o answer_v the_o faithful_a people_n hereunto_o bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o people_n do_v drink_v but_o they_o have_v no_o commâ—nd_n so_o to_o do_v where_o he_o grant_v we_o that_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v the_o agend_n or_o church_n practice_v in_o this_o age_n beside_o origen_n in_o this_o very_a place_n allege_v christ_n precept_n for_o the_o cup_n out_o of_o the_o six_o of_o john_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o such_o as_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v lapse_v and_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o thereupon_o be_v bar_v from_o the_o communion_n he_o desire_v that_o upon_o their_o repentance_n they_o may_v be_v admit_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n edit_fw-la how_o shall_v we_o sit_v they_o for_o the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o before_o we_o admit_v they_o not_o by_o right_a of_o communion_n to_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup_n in_o the_o church_n and_o again_o 3._o because_o some_o man_n out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n in_o sanctify_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o minister_a it_o to_o the_o people_n do_v not_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o god_n the_o author_n and_o institutour_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n do_v and_o teach_v where_o albeit_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n in_o wine_n and_o not_o in_o mere_a water_n as_o the_o aquarij_fw-la do_v yet_o on_o the_o bye_n he_o discover_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o both_o kind_n and_o say_v express_o that_o the_o cup_n be_v minister_v or_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n tertullian_n in_o divers_a place_n 3._o of_o his_o work_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o sacrament_n with_o we_o to_o wit_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n observe_v the_o same_o and_o for_o this_o he_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o spanish_a inquisition_n ecclesiae_fw-la and_o rough_o entertain_v for_o his_o pain_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o censure_n pass_v on_o he_o and_o extant_a 1609._o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o tertullia_n work_n of_o the_o eucharist_n tertullian_n dispute_v against_o martion_n who_o deny_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n confute_v he_o by_o a_o reason_n draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n in_o this_o manner_n a_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n presuppose_v a_o true_a body_n for_o of_o a_o show_n or_o fantasy_n there_o can_v be_v no_o figure_n but_o
say_v 3._o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v most_o efficacious_a to_o alter_v the_o property_n of_o natural_a water_n and_o to_o give_v regenerate_v force_n and_o virtue_n to_o it_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o in_o baptism_n man_n be_v change_v and_o make_v a_o new_a creature_n learn_v say_v he_o 4._o how_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v accustom_v to_o change_v every_o creature_n and_o when_o he_o will_v he_o alter_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 〈…〉_z the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v 1609._o that_o by_o baptism_n we_o put_v on_o christ_n by_o baptism_n we_o be_v change_v or_o transmute_v into_o christ._n now_o from_o hence_o we_o can_v infer_v that_o eiâ—her_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o regenerate_v person_n be_v change_v by_o transubstantiation_n the_o change_n be_v not_o corporal_a in_o either_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o mystical_a in_o use_n and_o signification_n in_o the_o church_n say_v 27_o macarius_n scholar_n to_o saint_n anthony_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v the_o type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o they_o which_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o visible_a bread_n do_v spiritual_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o according_a to_o this_o father_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v and_o these_o be_v the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o consecration_n be_v likewise_o acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n haec_fw-la and_o we_o may_v far_o observe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o macarius_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o spiritual_a and_o not_o corporal_a receive_n as_o that_o some_o be_v feign_v to_o set_v a_o marginal_a gloss_n visibili_fw-la upon_o macarius_n his_o text_n 1589._o of_o image-worship_n the_o council_n of_o elliberis_n in_o granado_n in_o spain_n margin_n decree_v 36._o that_o no_o picture_n shall_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o wall_n now_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o paint_n of_o image_n on_o church-wall_n where_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v be_v deface_v as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v set_v or_o hang_v in_o table_n for_o the_o counsel_n decree_n run_v general_o say_v it_o be_v our_o mind_n that_o picture_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n now_o if_o it_o forbid_v the_o very_a be_v of_o they_o in_o church_n then_o sure_o it_o utter_o condemn_v their_o adoration_n melchior_n canus_n charge_v this_o ancient_a council_n with_o impiety_n 4._o for_o make_v such_o a_o decree_n de_fw-fr tollendis_fw-la imaginibus_fw-la saint_n ambrose_n say_v 3._o god_n will_v not_o have_v himself_o worship_v in_o stone_n 1._o the_o church_n know_v no_o vain_a idaea_n and_o divers_a figure_n of_o image_n but_o know_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o fact_n of_o epiphanius_n which_o himself_o record_v operum_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n translate_v by_o saint_n hieronymi_n hierome_n out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o case_n namely_o how_o himself_o find_v a_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o village_n of_o anablatha_n which_o though_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n yet_o in_o a_o hoâ—y_a zeal_n he_o tear_v it_o and_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n beseech_v he_o that_o no_o such_o picture_n may_v be_v hang_v up_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o religion_n the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v these_o â—upâ—a_fw-la i_o find_v there_o a_o veil_n hang_v at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n die_v and_o paint_a and_o have_v the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o some_o saint_n for_o i_o do_v not_o well_o remember_v who_o image_n it_o be_v when_o therefore_o i_o see_v this_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n i_o cut_v it_o and_o give_v counsel_n to_o the_o keeper_n of_o the_o place_n that_o they_o shall_v rather_o wrap_v and_o bury_v some_o poor_a dead_a man_n in_o it_o and_o afterward_o he_o intreat_v the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n under_o who_o government_n this_o church_n be_v to_o give_v charge_n hereafter_o ibid._n that_o such_o veil_n as_o those_o which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o our_o religion_n shall_v not_o be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o jesuit_n fisher_n will_v shuffle_v off_o this_o evidence_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o some_o profane_a pagan_a bâ—t_v epiphanius_n himself_o say_v it_o have_v imaginem_fw-la quasi_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sancti_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o of_o some_o saint_n sure_o therefore_o the_o image_n go_v for_o christ_n or_o for_o some_o note_a saint_n neither_o doâ—h_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o irresemblance_n but_o with_o the_o image_n as_o such_o baronius_n say_v 59_o they_o be_v rather_o the_o forge_a word_n of_o some_o imagebreaker_n than_o of_o epiphanius_n bellarmine_n will_v disproove_v they_o by_o sundry_a conjecture_n which_o master_n rivet_n 29._o reject_v and_o defend_v the_o foresay_a epistle_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v it_o from_o all_o the_o cardinal_n be_v cavil_v aâ—d_v sure_o if_o we_o observe_v epiphanius_n his_o practice_n about_o the_o foresay_a image_n and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la we_o may_v well_o think_v these_o two_o have_v both_o one_o father_n pa._n the_o idolatry_n forbid_v in_o scripture_n and_o dislike_v by_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o be_v use_v by_o jew_n and_o pagan_n and_o this_o wee_a christian_n practise_v not_o pro._n indeed_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o dissuade_v christian_n from_o idolatry_n propound_v the_o jew_n fall_n say_v neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v 1_o cor._n 10._o 7_o 8._o the_o like_a also_o he_o add_v touch_v another_o sin_n neither_o let_v we_o commit_v fornication_n as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v as_o well_o then_o may_v one_o plead_v that_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n it_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_n or_o christian_a and_o more_o heinous_a in_o the_o christian_a who_o profess_v christ_n to_o practice_v that_o which_o god_n word_n condemn_v in_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n pa._n the_o heathen_a hold_v the_o image_n themselves_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v far_o from_o our_o thought_n pro._n admit_v some_o of_o the_o simple_a sort_n of_o the_o heathen_a do_v so_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o the_o jewish_a idolater_n who_o erect_v the_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v all_o so_o senseless_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o calf_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o at_o all_o in_o rerum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o have_v no_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o they_o come_v out_o of_o egypt_n shall_v yet_o be_v that_o god_n which_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 32.4_o and_o for_o the_o heathen_a people_n though_o they_o haply_o think_v some_o divine_a majesty_n and_o power_n be_v seat_v in_o the_o image_n yet_o they_o be_v scarce_o so_o rude_a as_o to_o think_v the_o image_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v very_a god_n for_o thus_o we_o find_v they_o usual_o to_o answer_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o we_o worship_v the_o god_n by_o the_o image_n and_o secunda_fw-la i_o neither_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o a_o spirit_n in_o it_o but_o by_o the_o bodily_a portraiture_n i_o do_v behold_v the_o sign_n of_o that_o thing_n which_o i_o ought_v to_o worship_n pap_n though_o the_o heathen_a do_v not_o account_v the_o image_n itself_o to_o be_v god_n yet_o be_v those_o image_n set_v up_o to_o represent_v either_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o be_v or_o devil_n or_o false-god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n be_v idol_n whereas_o we_o erect_v image_n only_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o of_o his_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n pro._n suppose_v that_o many_o of_o the_o idolatrous_a jew_n and_o heathen_n image_n be_v such_o as_o you_o say_v they_o be_v yet_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o they_o such_o howsoever_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v by_o yield_a adoration_n to_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n himself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v that_o god_n show_v unto_o they_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o he_o and_o that_o the_o invisible_a thing_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o
eternal_a power_n and_o godhead_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o creature_n he_o add_v present_o that_o god_n be_v sore_o displease_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o give_v they_o up_o unto_o vile_a affection_n because_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o that_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a unto_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n and_o creep_a thing_n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o idolatry_n condemn_v in_o the_o wise_a heathen_a be_v the_o adore_v of_o the_o invisible_a god_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o visible_a image_n fashion_v to_o the_o similitude_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n as_o the_o admirable_o learn_v bishop_n usher_n have_v observe_v 1620._o in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o commons_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o saint_n margaret_n church_n at_o westminster_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n there_o want_v not_o some_o who_o even_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o 2.18_o humility_n labour_v to_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n the_o worship_v of_o angel_n which_o carry_v with_o it_o 23._o a_o show_n of_o wisdom_n as_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o it_o not_o much_o unlike_a that_o of_o the_o papist_n who_o teach_v their_o simple_a people_n upon_o pretence_n of_o humility_n and_o their_o own_o unworthiness_n to_o prepare_v the_o way_n to_o the_o son_n by_o the_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n this_o they_o counsel_v say_v interpret_v theodoret_n shall_v be_v do_v use_v humility_n and_o say_v that_o the_o god_n of_o all_o be_v invisible_a and_o inaccessible_a and_o that_o it_o be_v fit_a man_n shall_v get_v god_n favour_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v suprà _fw-la that_o they_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d oratory_n or_o chapel_n of_o saint_n michael_n now_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o error_n solemn_o decree_v 841._o that_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o go_v and_o invocate_v angel_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o any_o that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o do_v so_o because_o say_v they_o he_o have_v forsake_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o give_v himself_o to_o idolatry_n and_o theodoret_n mention_n the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n and_o declare_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o these_o word_n col._n whatsoever_o you_o do_v in_o word_n or_o deed_n do_v all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n give_v thanks_o to_o god_n and_o the_o father_n by_o he_o the_o synod_n of_o laodicea_n also_o follow_v this_o rule_n and_o desire_v to_o heal_v that_o old_a disease_n make_v a_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o pray_v unto_o angel_n nor_o forsake_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n now_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n of_o saint_n that_o there_o be_v of_o the_o angel_n pa._n jesuit_n fisher_n in_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o doctor_n whites_n reply_v the_o second_o and_o three_o point_n say_v the_o council_n and_o theodoret_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v as_o go_n pro._n how_o appear_v it_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o rude_a in_o those_o age_n as_o to_o imagine_v that_o angel_n be_v god_n or_o that_o sacrifice_n after_o the_o pagan_a manner_n be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o appear_v by_o theodoret_n that_o those_o who_o he_o condemn_v do_v not_o think_v the_o angel_n to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o they_o serve_v they_o as_o minister_a spirit_n who_o service_n god_n have_v use_v for_o the_o publish_n of_o the_o coloss._n law_n pa._n bellarmine_n say_v hieâ—onâ—mâ—_n the_o council_n forbid_v all_o worship_n of_o angel_n call_v latreia_fw-la as_o be_v proper_a unto_o god_n but_o binnius_n like_v 2d_o baronius_n exposition_n better_o who_o say_v the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o religious_a worship_n of_o false_a and_o heathenish_a go_n pro._n bellarmine_n do_v wrong_a in_o restrain_v the_o counsel_n speech_n to_o a_o special_a kind_n of_o worship_n for_o theodoret_n say_v general_o that_o the_o council_n forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n neither_o do_v the_o council_n mean_v thereby_o to_o forbid_v the_o religious_a worship_n of_o false_a and_o heathenish_a god_n for_o theodoret_n mention_v the_o oratory_n of_o saint_n michael_n and_o of_o such_o angel_n as_o be_v suppose_v to_o give_v the_o law_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o ill_a angel_n baronius_n perceive_v that_o the_o place_n in_o theodoret_n touch_v the_o papist_n to_o the_o quick_a tell_v we_o plain_o 20._o that_o theodoret_n by_o his_o leave_n do_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o paul_n word_n and_o that_o those_o oratory_n of_o saint_n michael_n be_v ancient_o erect_v by_o catholic_n as_o if_o baronius_n a_o man_n of_o yesterday_o at_o rome_n can_v tell_v better_a what_o be_v long_o since_o do_v in_o asia_n than_o theodoret_n a_o greek_a father_n and_o a_o ancient_a father_n and_o bishop_n live_v above_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ago_o not_o far_o from_o those_o part_n where_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v other_o to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o the_o canon_n have_v corrupt_v the_o council_n make_v this_o read_n concilior_fw-la that_o man_n shall_v not_o leave_v the_o church_n to_o pray_v in_o angle_n or_o corner_n turn_v angelos_n into_o angulos_fw-la angel_n into_o angle_n or_o corner_n but_o veritas_fw-la non_fw-la quaerit_fw-la angulos_fw-la the_o truth_n will_v admit_v none_o of_o these_o corner_n neither_o have_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d any_o affinity_n at_o all_o with_o corner_n to_o proceed_v the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n affirm_v that_o religious_a prayer_n be_v a_o proper_a worship_n belong_v to_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n and_o by_o this_o argument_n rom._n 10_o 14â—_n conclude_v against_o the_o arrian_n and_o macedonian_n that_o christ_n jesus_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v true_o god_n because_o christian_n believe_v in_o they_o pray_v unto_o they_o &_o they_o accept_v their_o petition_n athanasius_n say_v arrian_n no_o man_n will_v â—ver_o pray_v to_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o angel_n or_o from_o any_o of_o the_o other_o creature_n gregory_n nyssen_n say_v 146._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a 1_o and_o according_o antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n have_v set_v down_o the_o foresay_a sentence_n but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v command_v 158â—_n that_o the_o word_n only_o shall_v be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n whereupon_o the_o whole_a sentence_n depend_v in_o like_a sort_n where_o athanasius_n say_v that_o arrianos_fw-la god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n that_o neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v the_o popish_a index_n as_o be_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o treatise_n have_v raze_v 1619._o these_o say_n out_o of_o his_o index_n or_o table_n which_o yet_o remain_v in_o the_o text_n epiphanius_n tell_v we_o of_o some_o superstitious_a woman_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o offer_v up_o a_o cake_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o vanity_n he_o call_v 1065._o the_o woman_n heresy_n because_o that_o sex_n most_o use_v it_o but_o he_o reprove_v they_o say_v 1065_o let_v mary_n be_v in_o honour_n but_o let_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v worship_v let_v no_o man_n worship_n or_o adore_v mary_n and_o indeed_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n against_o that_o point_n of_o adore_v no_o less_o than_o in_o six_o several_a place_n say_v mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la now_o adoration_n be_v condemn_v it_o can_v not_o be_v conceive_v that_o adore_v she_o and_o offer_v to_o she_o they_o pray_v not_o also_o to_o she_o and_o require_v of_o she_o somewhat_o again_o all_o which_o epiphanius_n reprove_v saint_n ambrose_n speak_v of_o our_o advocate_n or_o master_n of_o request_n say_v 39_o what_o be_v so_o proper_a to_o christ_n as_o to_o stand_v by_o god_n the_o father_n for_o a_o advocate_n of_o the_o people_n theodsij_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v tu_fw-la solus_fw-la domine_fw-la invocandus_fw-la es_fw-la thou_o lord_n only_a art_n to_o be_v invocate_v and_o whereas_o there_o be_v some_o that_o about_o this_o time_n sue_v unto_o saint_n and_o angel_n say_v 1._o we_o have_v recourse_n to_o angel_n and_o saint_n with_o devotion_n and_o humility_n that_o by_o their_o intercession_n god_n may_v be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o we_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o who_o ever_n else_o be_v author_n of_o those_o commentary_n upon_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n that_o be_v frame_v among_o his_o work_n
over_o he_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v quarta_fw-la the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o province_n there_o mention_v because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v accustom_v to_o permit_v it_o so_o to_o be_v pro._n the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o like_a custom_n here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o permission_n they_o be_v indeed_o as_o learned_a bishop_n morton_n say_v 2_o word_n of_o comparison_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v enjoy_v his_o privilege_n according_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hold_v ancient_o he_o as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v i_o will_v give_v this_o man_n a_o crown_n bâ—cause_fw-mi also_o i_o give_v a_o crown_n to_o his_o fellow_n beside_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la understand_v the_o canon_n as_o we_o do_v in_o this_o sort_n 12_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v power_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o his_o bishop_n so_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n according_a to_o custom_n shall_v have_v throughout_o lybia_n and_o the_o rest_n here_o by_o the_o way_n the_o reader_n may_v observe_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o large_a circuit_n for_o his_o diocese_n yet_o be_v nâ—t_v this_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o by_o the_o law_n of_o goâ—_n but_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o man_n let_v old_a custom_n bâ—_n keep_v sâ—ith_o the_o council_n heâ—e_o be_v no_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v no_o text_n of_o scripture_n allege_v for_o it_o as_o now_o a_o day_n tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n and_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la and_o tibi_fw-la daâ—o_fw-la clave_n thou_o be_v peter_n fâ—ed_v my_o sheep_n and_o unto_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n the_o pâ—pâ—_n hold_v it_o not_o then_o as_o it_o be_v now_o preâ—ended_v 12._o divinoâ—_n by_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o only_o by_o use_n and_o custom_n which_o may_v be_v alter_v and_o be_v upon_o occasion_n for_o when_o constantinople_n become_v the_o imperial_a city_n than_o be_v the_o bishop_n thereof_o equal_v with_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n about_o the_o year_n 381_o the_o second_o general_n council_n be_v hold_v at_o constantinople_n against_o macedomus_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n â—t_z consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n it_o be_v call_v not_o by_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o elder_a 8._o this_o council_n confirm_v the_o foresay_a six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicen_n which_o bound_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o other_o bishop_n within_o the_o precinct_n of_o his_o own_o province_n the_o three_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v in_o this_o tenor_n gâ—aece_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantine_n city_n that_o be_v constantinople_n have_v prerogative_n of_o honour_n next_o after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n the_o five_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 400._o to_o 500_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o five_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v yet_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n and_o so_o near_o to_o the_o time_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n now_o for_o this_o present_a age_n it_o may_v for_o choice_n of_o learned_a man_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o golden_a age_n for_o now_o flourish_v the_o golden_a mouth_a chrysostome_n ecclesiast_n the_o well_o language_v hierome_n and_o saint_n austin_n the_o very_a mall_n and_o hammer_n of_o heretic_n chrisostome_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o most_o copious_a writer_n of_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n now_o extant_a he_o be_v a_o eloquent_a preacher_n full_a of_o rhetorical_a figure_n and_o amplification_n so_o that_o his_o vein_n and_o gift_n lie_v rather_o in_o the_o ethique_fw-la and_o moral_a part_n of_o divinity_n paâ—â—ibus_fw-la work_v upon_o the_o affection_n than_o in_o the_o doctrinal_a and_o exegetical_a part_n for_o information_n of_o judgement_n by_o his_o liberty_n of_o speech_n in_o pulpit_n he_o draw_v the_o hatred_n of_o thâ—_n great_a one_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o but_o above_o all_o of_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n upon_o his_o head_n so_o that_o she_o and_o theophilus_n patriaâ—ke_n of_o alexandria_n procure_v his_o deposition_n and_o banishment_n with_o commandment_n to_o â—â—â—â—ney_n his_o weakâ—_n body_n with_o excessive_a travel_n from_o place_n to_o place_n until_o he_o conclude_v his_o life_n eccles._n about_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o and_o eleven_o ecclâ—s_n hierome_n be_v bear_v in_o dalmatia_n and_o instruct_v at_o rome_n he_o travailde_v abroad_o into_o france_n and_o other_o place_n of_o purpose_n to_o increase_v his_o knowledge_n at_o rome_n he_o acquaint_v himself_o with_o honourable_a woman_n such_o as_o marcelia_n sophronia_n principia_fw-la paula_n and_o eustochium_fw-la to_o who_o he_o expound_v place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n for_o he_o be_v admit_v presbyter_n he_o serve_v damasus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o sort_v his_o paper_n his_o gift_n be_v envy_v at_o rome_n therefore_o he_o lâ—ft_v rome_n and_o take_v his_o voyage_n towards_o palestina_n by_o the_o way_n he_o acquaint_v himself_o with_o epiphanius_n nazianzen_n and_o didymus_n doctor_n in_o the_o school_n of_o alexandria_n and_o sundry_a other_o man_n of_o note_n and_o mark_v in_o the_o end_n he_o come_v to_o judea_n and_o make_v choice_n of_o bethlem_n the_o place_n of_o the_o lord_n nativity_n to_o be_v the_o place_n of_o his_o death_n at_o bethlem_n paula_n a_o noblewoman_n who_o accompany_v hierome_n and_o his_o brother_n paulinianus_n from_o rome_n upon_o her_o own_o charge_n build_v four_o monastery_n whereof_o herself_o guide_v one_o and_o hiâ—rome_n another_o hierome_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n but_o he_o waâ—_n a_o man_n of_o a_o choleric_a and_o stern_a disposition_n more_o inclinable_a to_o a_o solitary_a and_o monkish_a liâ—e_z then_o to_o fellowship_n and_o society_n neither_o heliodorus_n in_o the_o wilderness_n nor_o ruffinus_n out_o of_o the_o wilderness_n can_v keep_v inviolable_a friendship_n with_o he_o he_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 390._o but_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 422_o iâ—â—dâ—_n &_o therefore_o we_o place_v he_o in_o this_o five_o age_n and_o so_o do_v bellarmine_n â—3_n augustine_n in_o his_o young_a year_n be_v infect_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n his_o mother_n monica_n pray_v to_o god_n for_o his_o conversion_n and_o god_n hear_v her_o prayer_n foâ—_n by_o the_o pâ—eacâ—ing_n of_o ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n anâ—_n by_o read_v the_o life_n of_o antonius_n the_o eremite_n he_o be_v wonderful_o move_v and_o begin_v to_o dislike_v his_o former_a conversation_n he_o go_v into_o a_o quiet_a garden_n accompany_v with_o alipius_n and_o there_o as_o he_o be_v with_o tear_n bewail_v his_o former_a course_n and_o desire_v god_n grace_n for_o work_v his_o conversion_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n saâ—iâ—g_v unto_o he_o 12._o tolle_n &_o lege_fw-la and_o again_o tolle_n &_o lege_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v take_v up_o and_o read_v take_v up_o and_o read_v at_o the_o first_o hear_n he_o think_v it_o to_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o boy_n or_o maid_n speak_v in_o their_o play_n such_o word_n one_o to_o another_o but_o when_o he_o look_v about_o and_o can_v see_v nobody_o he_o know_v it_o to_o be_v some_o heavenly_a admonition_n warn_v he_o to_o take_v up_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o he_o have_v in_o the_o garden_n with_o he_o and_o read_v now_o the_o first_o place_n that_o fall_v in_o his_o hand_n after_o the_o open_n of_o the_o book_n be_v this_o 14_o not_o in_o gluttony_n and_o drunkenness_n neither_o in_o chamber_v and_o wantonness_n nor_o in_o strife_n and_o envyingâ—_n but_o put_v you_o on_o tâ—e_v lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o take_v no_o thought_n for_o the_o flesh_n to_o fulfil_v the_o lust_n of_o it_o at_o the_o read_n whereof_o he_o be_v so_o full_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o become_v a_o christian_n that_o immediate_o thereafter_o he_o be_v babtize_v by_o saint_n ambrose_n with_o his_o companion_n alipius_n and_o his_o son_n adeodatus_n he_o be_v afterward_o make_v bishop_n of_o hippo_n in_o africa_n he_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o manichee_n pelagian_n donatist_n and_o whatsoever_o error_n else_o prevail_v in_o this_o age_n he_o be_v to_o be_v commend_v in_o that_o he_o revise_v his_o own_o write_n and_o write_v his_o retractation_n or_o râ—cognitions_n when_o he_o have_v live_v 76_o year_n he_o reâ—â—ed_v from_o his_o labour_n before_o the_o vandal_n have_v take_v the_o town_n of_o hippo_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o augustine_n sickness_n they_o have_v besiege_v and_o thus_o be_v he_o translate_v and_o take_v away_o before_o he_o
his_o realm_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o have_v that_o liberty_n in_o his_o realm_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o his_o empire_n anselm_n therefore_o be_v accuse_v of_o high_a treason_n and_o be_v still_o desirous_a to_o go_v to_o rome_n the_o king_n tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o will_v promise_v and_o swear_v neither_o to_o go_v nor_o appeal_v to_o rome_n for_o any_o affair_n whatsoever_o he_o shall_v then_o well_o and_o peaceable_o enjoy_v his_o bishopric_n if_o not_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v free_a for_o he_o to_o pass_v the_o sea_n but_o never_o to_o return_v as_o the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n ibid._n report_v the_o matter_n now_o also_o there_o arise_v great_a contention_n about_o the_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o pope_n victor_n and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o hildebrand_n be_v the_o brand_n that_o kindle_v it_o make_v berengarius_fw-la subscribe_n to_o their_o tenet_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n do_v real_o tear_v with_o their_o tooth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o position_n nevertheless_o in_o these_o day_n be_v with_o they_o account_v heretical_a and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n they_o real_o tear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o by_o their_o ambition_n do_v miserable_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o church_n of_o christ._n now_o to_o proceed_v there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n eccles_n fulbertus_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n eccles_n anselm_n of_o laon_n author_n of_o the_o interlineall_a gloss_n theophylact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n a_o great_a follower_n of_o chrysostome_n and_o indeed_o his_o epitomiser_n or_o abbreviator_n and_o our_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n a_o man_n of_o special_a note_n in_o this_o age._n for_o as_o the_o 223._o monk_n of_o malmsbury_n report_n in_o the_o council_n at_o bar_n when_o the_o greek_n dispute_v against_o pope_n vrban_n so_o eager_o against_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v at_o a_o non_fw-fr plus_fw-fr remember_v himself_o that_o anselm_n be_v in_o the_o council_n he_o cry_v aloud_o before_o the_o whole_a council_n pater_fw-la &_o magister_fw-la anselm_n ubi_fw-la es_fw-la oh_o my_o father_n and_o master_n anselm_n where_o be_v you_o come_v now_o and_o defend_v your_o mother_n the_o church_n and_o when_o theâ—_n bring_v he_o in_o presence_n among_o they_o pope_n vrban_n say_v includamus_fw-la hunc_fw-la in_o orbe_fw-la nostro_fw-la quasi_fw-la alterius_fw-la orbis_fw-la papam_fw-la let_v we_o enclose_v he_o in_o our_o circle_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o other_o world_n â—â—tâ—logue_z now_o also_o live_v oecumenius_n radulphus_fw-la arden_n and_o berengarius_fw-la and_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o these_o good_a man_n and_o â—â—ue_v catholic_a witness_n can_v say_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saâ—nt_fw-la paul_n say_v of_o the_o scripture_n that_o 1â—_n they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v peâ—fited_v thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n say_v oâ—cumenius_n 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v not_o only_a partaker_n after_o a_o vulgar_a manner_n of_o every_o good_a work_n but_o perfect_a and_o complete_a by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripâ—uâ—e_n and_o anselm_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o place_n say_v 121._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v thou_o sufficient_o learn_v to_o obtain_v eternal_a salvation_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la abbot_n of_o clugin_n abut_a on_o these_o time_n for_o he_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d bellarmine_n of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o saint_n bernard_n who_o be_v bear_v in_o this_o age_n â—ut_fw-la flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1130_o after_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v that_o petrobrus_fw-la there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n â—ixe_v other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o tâ—_n the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n theophylact_fw-mi sharp_o reprove_v those_o who_o delight_v in_o drink_v alone_o and_o quaff_v by_o themselves_o say_v to_o such_o oxon._n how_o do_v thou_o take_v thy_o cup_n alone_o consider_v that_o the_o dreadful_a chalice_n be_v alike_o deliver_v unto_o all_o the_o norman_n â—araldo_n say_v matthew_n paris_n thâ—_n morning_n before_o they_o fight_v with_o harald_n strengthen_v themselves_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n hildebert_n b._n of_o man_n palate_n and_o approve_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o brachara_n which_o condemn_v the_o deliver_n of_o the_o bread_n sopt_v in_o the_o wine_n to_o the_o laity_n for_o the_o whole_a communion_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n say_v hildebert_n 1618._o in_o your_o monastery_n to_o give_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n to_o none_o but_o dip_v in_o the_o wine_n which_o custom_n we_o find_v be_v not_o take_v either_o from_o the_o lord_n institution_n nor_o out_o of_o authencall_a constitution_n now_o they_o that_o mislike_v the_o receive_n of_o the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n how_o will_v they_o have_v be_v please_v with_o a_o dry_a feast_n for_o of_o the_o two_o it_o be_v better_a to_o receive_v the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n than_o the_o bread_n and_o no_o wine_n at_o all_o fulbertus_n show_v we_o the_o way_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v to_o believe_v the_o trinity_n and_o verity_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o to_o know_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o baptism_n and_o in_o who_o 1589._o duo_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o our_o life_n be_v contain_v anselm_n mention_n 170._o but_o two_o sacrament_n common_a to_o we_o under_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o other_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n they_o two_o and_o we_o two_o two_o and_o no_o more_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o year_n 1608_o there_o be_v publish_v at_o paris_n certain_a work_n of_o fulbertus_n pertinent_a pertain_v as_o well_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n for_o so_o say_v the_o inscription_n as_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o french_a among_o these_o thing_n that_o appertain_v to_o the_o confutatioâ—â—f_a the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n there_o be_v one_o special_o fol._n 168._o lay_v down_o in_o these_o word_n 〈…〉_z unless_o say_v christ_n you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o he_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o outrage_n or_o wickedness_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figure_n will_v the_o heretic_n say_v require_v we_o only_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o lord_n passion_n and_o sweet_o and_o profitable_o to_o lay_v up_o in_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flâ—sh_n be_v crucify_v &_o wound_v for_o we_o he_o that_o put_v in_o these_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la thought_n he_o have_v notable_o meet_v with_o the_o heretic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o be_v not_o aware_a that_o thereby_o he_o make_v s._n austin_n a_o heretic_n for_o company_n for_o the_o word_n allege_v be_v s._n augustine_n de_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la christianâ_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 16._o which_o some_o belike_o have_v put_v the_o publisher_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o put_v this_o among_o his_o errata_fw-la 4â—_n &_o to_o confess_v that_o these_o two_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n which_o he_o have_v from_o pâ—tavius_n buâ—_n tell_v we_o not_o what_o we_o be_v to_o think_v of_o he_o that_o for_o the_o countenance_v of_o the_o popish_a cause_n venture_v so_o shameful_o to_o abuse_v s._n austin_n as_o both_o the_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o armagh_n doctor_n 15.16_o usher_n and_o master_n 〈…〉_z moulin_n have_v observe_v pa._n here_o be_v much_o a_o do_v about_o a_o mistake_n of_o two_o word_n 6._o say_v our_o iâ—suit_n maloune_n pro._n there_o have_v be_v much_o a_o do_v ere_o this_o about_o one_o word_n the_o word_n deipara_n whether_o the_o bless_a virgin_n maâ—y_v be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n or_o no_o great_a difference_n raise_v in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o about_o three_o preposition_n trans_fw-la con_n and_o sub_fw-la and_o the_o great_a stir_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o god_n church_n be_v about_o one_o letter_n it_o be_v but_o one_o little_a jota_n whilst_o the_o arriansâ—eld_n â—eld_z christ_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o like_a substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n beside_o be_v it_o
that_o 114._o though_o berenger_n retract_v yet_o they_o can_v never_o reclaim_v all_o those_o who_o he_o in_o divers_a country_n have_v draw_v away_o and_o no_o marvel_n since_o they_o lean_v not_o on_o the_o weak_a reed_n of_o man_n authority_n but_o on_o god_n word_n which_o abide_v for_o ever_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n anselmus_fw-la laudunensis_n in_o his_o interlineall_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n eccles._n compose_v out_o of_o the_o father_n write_n 4._o expound_v that_o text_n of_o deuteronomy_n formam_fw-la non_fw-la vidistis_fw-la you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n deut._n 4.15_o in_o this_o sort_n ne_fw-la scilicet_fw-la volens_fw-la imitari_fw-la sculpendo_fw-la faceres_fw-la idolum_fw-la tibi_fw-la lest_o that_o willing_a to_o resemble_v that_o similitude_n by_o engrave_v thou_o shall_v set_v up_o a_o idol_n to_o thyself_o in_o the_o former_a time_n 1_o it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o at_o all_o or_o how_o far_o or_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o dead_a do_v know_v the_o thing_n that_o concern_v we_o here_o and_o consequent_o whether_o they_o pray_v for_o we_o only_o 16._o in_o general_a and_o for_o the_o particular_n god_n answer_v we_o according_a to_o our_o several_a necessity_n where_o when_o and_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o please_v anselmus_fw-la laudunensis_n interlineall_a gloss_n upon_o that_o text_n abraham_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o irael_n know_v we_o not_o isaiah_n 63.16_o noteâ—h_o that_o augustine_n say_v that_o 63._o the_o dead_a though_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o live_a do_v no_o not_o though_o they_o be_v their_o own_o child_n of_o who_o in_o all_o probability_n they_o have_v a_o more_o special_a care_n and_o indeed_o saint_n austin_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o care_n for_o the_o dead_a make_v this_o inference_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o 13._o if_o so_o great_a patriarch_n as_o be_v abraham_n know_v not_o what_o befall_v the_o people_n that_o come_v of_o they_o it_o be_v no_o way_n likely_a that_o the_o dead_a do_v intermeddle_v with_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o live_n either_o to_o know_v they_o or_o to_o further_a they_o and_o theophylact_fw-mi give_v some_o reason_n hereof_o say_v oâ—on_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o saint_n both_o those_o that_o live_v before_o and_o sinâ—â—_n christ_n time_n do_v not_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v that_o neither_o the_o saint_n themselves_o shall_v be_v too_o high_o conceit_v nor_o other_o esteem_v they_o above_o that_o which_o be_v meet_v and_o whereas_o the_o romanist_n repose_v such_o confidence_n in_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n that_o they_o look_v to_o receive_v far_o great_a benefit_n by_o thâ—m_n than_o by_o their_o own_o prayer_n theophylact_v trace_v saint_n saint_n chrysostome_n in_o this_o very_a point_n meâ—ts_v with_o this_o their_o conceit_n observe_v say_v he_o 15._o that_o although_o the_o saint_n do_v pray_v for_o we_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v still_o for_o she_o to_o wit_n the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n yet_o we_o pray_v for_o ourselves_o do_v prevail_v much_o more_o i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o our_o king_n of_o england_n william_n the_o second_o it_o appear_v by_o writer_n say_v 27._o holinshead_n out_o of_o eadmerus_n that_o he_o doubt_v in_o many_o point_n of_o the_o religion_n then_o in_o credit_n for_o he_o stick_v not_o to_o protest_v open_o that_o he_o believe_v no_o saint_n can_v proâ—it_v any_o man_n in_o the_o lord_n sight_n and_o therefore_o neither_o will_v he_o nor_o any_o that_o be_v wise_a as_o he_o affirm_v make_v intercession_n either_o to_o peter_n or_o any_o other_o for_o help_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n theophylact_fw-mi say_v oxon._n the_o scripture_n that_o be_v god_n himself_o who_o give_v the_o law_n have_v fore-ordained_n that_o we_o be_v justify_v not_o by_o the_o law_n but_o by_o faith_n and_o again_o ibid._n the_o apostle_n have_v show_v how_o that_o the_o law_n accurse_v but_o faith_n bless_v he_o now_o show_v that_o faith_n only_o justify_v and_o not_o the_o law_n and_o anselm_n say_v 121._o true_o by_o faith_n only_o be_v abraham_n say_v to_o have_v please_v god_n and_o this_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o for_o righteousness_n radulphus_fw-la arden_n say_v and_o that_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n augustine_n 1_o that_o god_n crown_v only_o his_o own_o grace_n in_o we_o and_o the_o same_o radulphus_fw-la as_o i_o find_v he_o allege_v by_o dâ—ctor_n usher_n in_o his_o learned_a answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_v in_o ireland_n in_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n for_o i_o can_v not_o elsewhere_o meet_v with_o he_o say_v 2._o god_n crown_v nothing_o else_o in_o we_o but_o his_o own_o grace_n who_o if_o he_o shall_v dâ—ale_v strict_o wiâ—h_v we_o no_o man_n live_v shall_v be_v justify_v in_o his_o sight_n whereupon_o the_o apostle_n who_o labour_v more_o than_o all_o sâ—ith_o i_o reckon_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reâ—â—â—aled_v in_o we_o therefore_o this_o agreement_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o gâ—ds_n voluntary_a promise_n in_o like_a sort_n occumentus_fw-la a_o greek_a scholiast_n say_v 8.18_o we_o can_v suffer_v or_o bring_v in_o any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o the_o reward_n that_o shall_v be_v and_o our_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n more_o full_o say_v 1612._o if_o a_o man_n shall_v serve_v god_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o that_o most_o fervent_o he_o shall_v not_o deserve_v of_o condignity_n to_o be_v half_o a_o day_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n beside_o it_o it_o evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o freegrace_n be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n both_o abroad_o and_o here_o in_o england_n short_o after_o the_o conquest_n and_o for_o divers_a age_n after_o teach_v and_o believe_v both_o of_o priest_n and_o people_n for_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o instruction_n appoint_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o man_n upon_o their_o deathbed_n to_o prepare_v they_o thereunto_o and_o to_o lead_v they_o unto_o christ._n it_o be_v put_v into_o question_n and_o answer_n be_v common_o to_o be_v have_v in_o their_o library_n and_o think_v for_o so_o say_v cardinal_n hosius_n express_o 73._o to_o be_v make_v by_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n among_o the_o question_n propound_v to_o the_o sick-man_n this_o be_v one_o ibid._n doâ—st_v thou_o believe_v that_o thou_o can_v not_o be_v save_v but_o by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n whereunto_o he_o when_o he_o have_v make_v answer_n affirmative_o he_o be_v present_o direct_v to_o make_v use_n thereof_o in_o this_o manner_n go_v to_o therefore_o as_o long_o as_o thy_o soul_n remain_v in_o thou_o place_v thy_o whole_a confidence_n in_o this_o death_n only_o have_v confidence_n in_o no_o other_o thing_n commit_v thyself_o whole_o to_o this_o death_n with_o this_o alone_o cover_v thyself_o whole_o if_o he_o say_v unto_o thou_o that_o thou_o have_v deserve_v damnation_n say_v lord_n i_o set_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n betwixt_o mâ—_n &_o my_o bad_a merit_n and_o i_o offer_v his_o merit_n in_o sâ—eed_n of_o the_o merit_n which_o i_o ought_v to_o have_v but_o yet_o have_v not_o here_o be_v a_o cordial_n for_o a_o sick-soule_n in_o extrâ—mis_n more_o sovereign_a than_o their_o extreme_a unction_n or_o holy-water-sprinkle_a than_o any_o indâ—lgences_n reâ—â—kques_n or_o image_n yet_o their_o quesy_n stomach_n can_v now_o digest_v this_o catholicon_n but_o have_v call_v s._n anselm_n visitation_n into_o the_o spanish_a inquisition_n and_o there_o by_o their_o expurgatorie_n index_n set_v out_o by_o cardinal_n quiroga_n have_v command_v these_o interrogatory_n to_o bâ—_n blot_v out_o 1584._o do_v thou_o believe_v to_o come_v to_o glory_n not_o by_o thy_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n and_o merit_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o do_v thou_o believe_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v die_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o that_o none_o can_v be_v save_v by_o his_o own_o merit_n or_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n but_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o passion_n whereby_o we_o may_v observe_v say_v our_o learned_a and_o laborious_a bishop_n 569._o usher_n how_o late_o it_o be_v since_o our_o romanist_n in_o this_o main_a and_o most_o substantial_a point_n which_o be_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o all_o our_o comfort_n have_v most_o shameful_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o forefather_n the_o twelve_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o one_o hundred_o to_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o papist_n you_o say_v that_o satan_n be_v loose_v in_o the_o former_a age_n be_v he_o bind_v in_o this_o protestant_n in_o this_o age_n he_o be_v main_o curb_v by_o the_o
signify_v mystery_n rei_fw-la veritas_fw-la the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o significans_fw-la mysterium_fw-la a_o signify_v mystery_n simple_o exclude_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v there_o only_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n as_o also_o in_o say_v it_o be_v there_o svo_fw-la modo_fw-la after_o a_o sort_n only_o he_o imply_v that_o it_o be_v not_o there_o true_o or_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n visible_o or_o invisible_o so_o that_o these_o word_n of_o gratian_n draw_v from_o saint_n austin_n and_o prosper_v second_v by_o the_o gloss_n and_o insert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o cannon_n law_n confirm_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o make_v strong_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o my_o learned_a friend_n master_n doctor_n feat_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o his_o first_o day_n conference_n with_o master_n musket_n touch_v transubstantiation_n 1621._o beside_o there_o be_v divers_a in_o this_o age_n who_o employ_v both_o their_o tongue_n and_o their_o pen_n in_o defence_n of_o this_o truth_n zacharias_n chrysopolitanus_n say_v 156._o that_o there_o be_v some_o perhaps_o many_o but_o hardly_o to_o be_v discern_v and_o note_v that_o think_v still_o as_o berengarius_fw-la do_v who_o they_o then_o condemn_v scorn_v not_o a_o little_a the_o â—olly_n of_o they_o that_o say_v the_o appear_a accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o conversion_n do_v hang_v in_o the_o air_n or_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v rupertus_n say_v 7._o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v that_o there_o be_v diverse_a though_o hardly_o to_o be_v discern_v and_o note_v which_o be_v of_o opinion_n and_o defend_v the_o same_o both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n that_o the_o father_n under_o the_o law_n do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o very_a bread_n and_o wine_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o he_o say_v they_o ground_v their_o opinion_n upon_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 10.3.4_o they_o do_v all_o eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o do_v all_o drink_n of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n for_o they_o drink_v of_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ._n and_o the_o same_o rupert_n add_v that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o he_o say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n whence_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o forsomuch_o as_o the_o father_n under_o the_o law_n do_v eat_v of_o the_o same_o christ_n in_o manna_n that_o we_o do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o nor_o can_v not_o eat_v he_o carnal_o who_o be_v not_o then_o bear_v nor_o have_v flesh_n we_o also_o in_o our_o sacrament_n can_v have_v no_o such_o fleshly_a communication_n with_o christ_n as_o some_o imagine_v and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n reply_v quia_fw-la that_o the_o father_n receive_v the_o same_o among_o themselves_o but_o not_o the_o same_o with_o we_o christian_n he_o be_v control_v by_o saint_n austin_n who_o say_v joâ—n_n it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o we_o eat_v the_o corporal_a food_n indeed_o be_v diverse_a but_o the_o spiritual_a meat_n be_v the_o same_o they_o eat_v of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n nicetas_n choniates_n a_o greek_a historian_n report_v in_o the_o life_n and_o reign_n of_o isaac_n angelus_n one_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o when_o frederick_n emperor_n of_o the_o west_n make_v a_o expedition_n into_o palestina_n the_o armenian_n do_v glad_o receive_v the_o almain_n 2._o because_o among_o the_o almain_n and_o armenian_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v alike_o claudius_n sâ—yssell_n â—5_n and_o claudius_n coussord_n post_fw-la both_o which_o write_v against_o the_o waldenses_n reckon_v up_o this_o among_o the_o waldensian_a error_n that_o they_o deny_v the_o place_n of_o image_n in_o church_n or_o worship_v of_o they_o gratian_n say_v 2._o that_o question_n be_v move_v whether_o the_o decease_a do_v know_v what_o the_o live_n here_o on_o earth_n do_v and_o withal_o he_o add_v how_o that_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o afflict_a israelites_n say_v abraham_n our_o father_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o israel_n know_v we_o not_o isaiah_n 63_o 16._o and_o herein_o gratian_n follow_v saint_n austin_n 13._o who_o make_v the_o same_o inference_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o scripture_n gratian'ss_n resolution_n in_o this_o point_n be_v far_o lay_v down_o by_o the_o gloss_n in_o those_o term_n demortuiâ—_n gratian_n move_v a_o certain_a incident_a question_n whether_o the_o dead_a know_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o this_o world_n by_o the_o live_n and_o he_o answer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o isaiah_n viz._n isaiah_n 63.16_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v f._n it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o delight_n in_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n countenance_n in_o behold_v the_o same_o see_v thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n below_o 3._o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la leave_v it_o doubtful_a whether_o the_o saint_n do_v hear_v our_o prayer_n or_o not_o and_o reject_v that_o say_n of_o gregory_n bring_v to_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v qui_fw-la videt_fw-la videntem_fw-la omne_fw-la videt_fw-la omne_fw-la he_o that_o see_v he_o who_o see_v all_o thing_n see_v all_o thing_n he_o confess_v ingenuous_o say_v i_o presume_v not_o to_o determine_v this_o matter_n â—arther_o than_o thus_o that_o they_o see_v so_o much_o as_o it_o please_v he_o who_o they_o see_v and_o in_o who_o they_o see_v what_o soever_o they_o see_v and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o hard_a task_n to_o decide_v these_o point_n and_o withal_o thus_o debate_v the_o matter_n yea_o ibid._n but_o thou_o will_v reply_v if_o they_o hear_v i_o not_o i_o do_v but_o waste_v word_n in_o urine_n in_o make_v intercession_n unto_o they_o that_o do_v neither_o hear_v â—nor_n understand_v be_v it_o so_o saint_n hear_v not_o the_o word_n of_o those_o that_o call_v unto_o they_o well_o nor_o be_v it_o pertinent_a to_o their_o bless_a estate_n to_o be_v make_v acquaint_v with_o what_o be_v do_v on_o earth_n admit_v that_o they_o do_v not_o hear_v at_o all_o do_v not_o god_n therefore_o hear_v if_o he_o hear_v thou_o why_o be_v thou_o solicitous_a than_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o how_o much_o they_o hear_v see_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o god_n hear_v unto_o who_o thou_o pray_v he_o see_v thy_o humility_n and_o will_v reward_v thy_o piety_n and_o devotion_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n hugo_n make_v it_o not_o any_o material_a thing_n or_o of_o necessity_n to_o pray_v unto_o saint_n rupertus_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v ask_v the_o father_n in_o my_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o yoâ—_n john_n 16.22_o say_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v the_o wholesome_a custom_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o direct_v her_o prayer_n to_o god_n the_o father_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n nor_o passage_n but_o by_o he_o and_o again_o we_o need_v no_o other_o chariot_n save_v only_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n to_o carry_v and_o convey_v our_o prayer_n into_o heaven_n claudius_n seyssel_n say_v 68_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o it_o be_v superstition_n for_o to_o worship_n and_o adore_v they_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n 77._o saint_n bernard_n believe_v justification_n by_o faith_n alone_o say_v let_v he_o believe_v in_o thou_o who_o hustify_v the_o ungodly_a and_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o shall_v have_v peace_n with_o god_n rupertus_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o obstinate_a jew_n sleight_n the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o alone_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v he_o and_o seek_v to_o be_v save_v by_o his_o own_o work_n rupertus_n say_v joan._n that_o god_n have_v free_o call_v we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o word_n unto_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o justify_v we_o by_o the_o gracious_a pardon_n of_o our_o sin_n not_o upon_o any_o precedent_n merit_v of_o we_o saint_n bernard_n likewise_o hold_v as_o we_o have_v show_v that_o our_o work_n do_v not_o merit_v condign_o and_o herein_o he_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o punctual_a the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o say_v he_o 1._o as_o that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o they_o of_o right_a or_o as_o if_o god_n shall_v do_v wrong_a if_o he_o do_v not_o yield_v the_o same_o unto_o they_o
have_v be_v call_v lollard_n of_o lollium_n cockle_n or_o darnel_n and_o so_o say_v the_o gloss_n in_o linwood_n lollardi_fw-la as_o also_o in_o the_o squire_n prologue_n in_o chaucer_n i_o smell_v a_o loller_n in_o the_o wâ—nde_n quoth_v he_o abide_v for_o god_n digne_fw-fr passion_n for_o i_o shall_v have_v a_o predication_n this_o loller_n here_o will_v preach_v we_o somewhat_o here_o shall_v he_o not_o preach_v here_o shall_v he_o no_o gospel_n gloze_v ne_o teach_v he_o believe_v all_o in_o the_o great_a god_n quâ—th_v he_o he_o will_v swoon_v some_o difficulty_n or_o spring_v cockle_n in_o our_o clear_a corn_n but_o they_o be_v call_v lollard_n from_o one_o raynard_n lollard_n 11._o who_o at_o the_o first_o be_v a_o franciscan_a monk_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o waldenses_n but_o yet_o a_o man_n carry_v with_o a_o sanctify_a desire_n to_o find_v the_o way_n of_o salvation_n he_o afterward_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v apprehend_v in_o germany_n by_o the_o monk_n inquisitour_n and_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v burn_v at_o cologne_n he_o write_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n wherein_o he_o apply_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n this_o be_v he_o of_o who_o the_o faithful_a in_o england_n be_v call_v lollard_n where_o he_o teach_v witness_v that_o tower_n in_o london_n which_o at_o this_o present_a be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n lollard_n tower_n where_o the_o faithful_a that_o profess_v his_o religion_n be_v imprison_v john_n lâ—_n more_o in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o schism_n 24._o put_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o those_o holy_a man_n that_o have_v foretell_v by_o divine_a revelation_n many_o thing_n that_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n such_o as_o be_v boccace_n saint_n vincent_n of_o valence_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n joâ—chim_n abbot_n of_o gaâ—abria_n to_o they_o he_o adjoin_v the_o friar_n râ—ynard_n lollard_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiâ—nâ—y_a and_o canon_n wickliffe_n say_v â—6â—_n that_o christ_n law_n suffice_v by_o itself_o to_o rule_v christ_n church_n that_o a_o christian_a 〈◊〉_d well_o understanding_n it_o may_v thence_o gather_v sufficient_a knowledge_n during_o his_o pilgrimage_n hâ—re_o on_o earth_n lyra_n upon_o those_o word_n in_o the_o gospel_n they_o have_v moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n let_v they_o hear_v they_o luke_n 16.29_o make_v this_o inference_n 29._o moses_n he_o teach_v morality_n and_o what_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v the_o prophet_n teach_v mystery_n and_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v et_fw-la ista_fw-la sufficiunt_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la and_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o our_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v hear_v they_o so_o that_o he_o reduce_v all_o to_o two_o head_n the_o agenda_fw-la or_o practical_a partâ—_n and_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o these_o essential_a necessary_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n he_o make_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n among_o the_o sundry_a opinion_n which_o ockam_n reckon_v up_o this_o be_v one_o say_v ockam_n 10._o that_o only_o those_o verity_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v catholic_a and_o such_o as_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v for_o the_o attain_n of_o salvation_n which_o either_o express_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n or_o by_o necessary_a consequence_n may_v be_v infer_v from_o thing_n so_o express_v richard_n fitz-raphe_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n say_v it_o be_v define_v in_o general_a counsel_n that_o there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 19_o nicholas_n lyra_n the_o convert_a jew_n be_v plentiful_a in_o this_o argument_n now_o that_o i_o have_v by_o god_n help_n tobâ—am_n say_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n begin_v at_o genesis_n and_o so_o go_v on_o to_o the_o end_n trust_v to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o same_o god_n i_o intend_v to_o write_v upon_o those_o other_o book_n that_o be_v not_o canonical_a such_o as_o be_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o these_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n and_o read_v in_o the_o same_o for_o the_o information_n of_o manner_n yet_o be_v their_o authority_n think_v to_o be_v weak_a to_o prove_v thing_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n and_o the_o same_o lyra_n write_v upon_o the_o first_o of_o esdras_n the_o first_o chapter_n say_v that_o though_o the_o book_n of_o tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o maccabe_n be_v historical_a book_n yet_o he_o intend_v for_o the_o present_a to_o pass_v by_o they_o and_o not_o to_o comment_v on_o they_o and_o he_o give_v his_o reason_n namely_o quia_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la de_fw-mi canone_o apud_fw-la judaeos_fw-la nec_fw-la apud_fw-la christianos_n because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n neither_o with_o the_o jew_n nor_o with_o the_o christian_n wickliff_n also_o hold_v 110._o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n but_o be_v retain_v in_o certain_a place_n especial_o in_o monastery_n until_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o more_o thus_o write_v cassander_n 22._o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la say_v militia_n that_o conradus_n pellicanus_fw-la a_o man_n of_o wonderful_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n do_v find_v in_o the_o first_o constitution_n of_o the_o carthusian_n that_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o possess_v any_o vessel_n of_o price_n beside_o a_o silver_n chalice_n and_o a_o pipe_n whereby_o the_o lay-people_n may_v suck_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n durand_n their_o profound_a doctor_n deny_v 3._o matrimony_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o name_v and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o rest_n or_o to_o give_v grace_n robert_n holcot_n our_o countryman_n deny_v 13_o that_o confirmation_n be_v from_o christ_n institution_n now_o bellarmine_n say_v 23._o that_o christ_n only_o can_v institute_v a_o sacrament_n extreme_a alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n tell_v we_o and_o that_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o jodocus_n clichtoveus_n and_o thomas_n walden_n a_o bitter_a adversary_n of_o wickliff_n that_o wickliff_n hold_v extreme_a unction_n or_o anneal_v be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ockam_n say_v 39_o there_o be_v three_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o the_o first_o suppose_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n the_o second_o a_o annihilation_n the_o three_o affirm_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v in_o such_o sort_n transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n change_v in_o substance_n or_o substantial_o convert_v into_o christ_n body_n or_o do_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o only_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o every_o part_n of_o it_o become_v present_a in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n this_o opinion_n he_o say_v the_o master_n of_o sentence_n mention_v not_o much_o dislike_a it_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o common_o hold_v their_o own_o proctor_n and_o canonist_n hostiensis_n and_o gaufridus_n tell_v we_o 13_o that_o there_o be_v divers_a in_o those_o day_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v remain_v and_o this_o opinion_n say_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v durand_n be_v of_o opinion_n 1._o that_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v not_o convert_v insomuch_o that_o bellarmine_n profess_v acquiescere_fw-la that_o say_v of_o durand_n be_v heretical_a although_o he_o be_v no_o heretic_n because_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n wickliff_n say_v 16._o that_o friar_n perverten_a the_o right_a faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o auter_n and_o bringen_fw-mi in_o a_o new_a heresy_n of_o a_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o whence_o holy_a writ_n say_v open_o that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n that_o we_o breaken_fw-mi and_o god_n body_n they_o sayen_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o god_n body_n but_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o nought_o and_o thus_o they_o leaven_n holy_a write_v and_o take_v new_a heresy_n on_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o austin_n jerom_n ambrose_n isidore_n and_o other_o saint_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n that_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o gospel_n now_o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o express_v it_o in_o these_o term_n 58._o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o
to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o can_v not_o be_v induce_v simple_o and_o absolute_o to_o condemn_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n council_n but_o think_v many_o of_o they_o may_v carry_v a_o good_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v a_o man_n that_o carry_v a_o good_a mind_n howsoever_o he_o may_v fail_v in_o some_o thing_n and_o for_o these_o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n and_o reproof_n they_o be_v burn_v at_o constance_n contrary_a to_o the_o public_a faith_n and_o safe_a conduct_n give_v by_o the_o emperor_n yea_o aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o say_v express_o 36._o it_o be_v think_v good_a by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n that_o john_n and_o hierome_n shall_v be_v call_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n so_o that_o they_o come_v not_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n nor_o yet_o without_o their_o warranty_n and_o safe_a conduct_n but_o the_o father_n of_o the_o counsel_n deal_v ill_o with_o they_o break_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o dispence_v with_o the_o breach_n of_o his_o safe-conduct_n as_o be_v of_o no_o force_n without_o they_o because_o forsooth_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n as_o thâ—y_o vain_o allege_v therefore_o these_o poor_a man_n must_v have_v no_o privilege_n of_o their_o passport_n the_o emperor_n say_v campian_n 4._o in_o a_o flourish_n of_o his_o seal_v their_o pass_n but_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o wit_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n great_a than_o caesar_n break_v up_o the_o seal_n and_o void_v the_o imperial_a warranâ—_n notwithstanding_o the_o emperor_n have_v both_o call_v the_o council_n and_o in_o a_o city_n of_o he_o ow_v where_o he_o only_o have_v authority_n and_o wenceslaus_n king_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o council_n send_v thither_o john_n hus_n under_o the_o safe-conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n now_o what_o master_n hus_n his_o learning_n be_v his_o work_n yet_o remain_v do_v testify_v beside_o he_o translate_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o bohemian_a tongue_n which_o occasion_v as_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 18._o artisan_n and_o tradesman_n to_o read_v they_o insomuch_o as_o they_o can_v dispute_v with_o the_o priest_n yea_o their_o woman_n be_v so_o skill_v as_o one_o oâ—_n they_o make_v a_o book_n and_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o thabâ—rites_n be_v so_o skill_v in_o argue_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v rokyzana_n who_o have_v be_v present_a at_o the_o counsel_n at_o basil_n undertake_v 370._o to_o dispute_v with_o capistranus_n a_o great_a and_o learned_a papist_n touch_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o the_o church_n canon_n and_o constitution_n as_o also_o from_o the_o force_n of_o natural_a reason_n aenâ—as_n silvius_n say_v 35._o that_o hus_n be_v a_o eloquent_a man_n and_o that_o in_o the_o world_n estimation_n he_o have_v gain_v a_o great_a opinion_n of_o holiness_n hierome_n be_v a_o man_n of_o that_o admirable_a eloquence_n learning_n and_o memory_n that_o poghius_fw-la the_o florentine_a historian_n and_o orator_n admire_v his_o good_a part_n and_o the_o same_o poghius_fw-la be_v a_o eyewitness_n of_o his_o trial_n at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n â—53_n say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n worthy_a of_o eternal_a memory_n that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o death_n in_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v nothing_o in_o all_o his_o trial_n unworthy_a of_o a_o good_a man_n yea_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o thing_n object_v against_o he_o be_v true_a or_o no._n beside_o he_o be_v so_o resolute_a at_o his_o death_n that_o when_o the_o tormentor_n kindle_v the_o fire_n behind_o his_o back_n he_o bid_v he_o make_v it_o in_o his_o sight_n for_o if_o i_o have_v ibid._n fear_v the_o fire_n say_v he_o i_o have_v never_o come_v hither_o and_o so_o while_o the_o fire_n be_v a_o make_n he_o sing_v psalm_n and_o go_v cheerful_o to_o his_o death_n the_o like_a resolution_n be_v in_o john_n husse_v at_o his_o death_n for_o whereas_o his_o enemy_n make_v a_o crown_n of_o paper_n with_o three_o ugly_a devil_n paint_v therein_o and_o this_o title_n archheretic_n set_v over_o when_o john_n husse_n see_v it_o he_o say_v 624._o my_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n for_o my_o sake_n be_v a_o crown_n of_o thorn_n why_o shall_v not_o i_o then_o for_o his_o sake_n wear_v this_o light_a crown_n be_v it_o never_o so_o shameful_a i_o will_v do_v it_o and_o that_o willing_o and_o so_o he_o die_v constant_o and_o so_o indeed_o the_o story_n report_v 36._o that_o they_o go_v to_o the_o stake_n as_o cheerful_o as_o it_o have_v be_v to_o a_o banquet_n john_n husse_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v have_v some_o prophetical_a inspiration_n for_o at_o his_o death_n he_o prophesy_v say_v 93._o you_o roast_v the_o goose_n now_o but_o a_o swan_n shall_v câ—me_v after_o i_o and_o he_o shall_v escape_v your_o fire_n now_o husse_v in_o the_o bohemian_a tongue_n signify_v a_o goose_n and_o luther_n a_o swan_n and_o this_o swâ—n_n succeed_v he_o just_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o foâ—_n so_o these_o two_o bless_a servant_n of_o god_n prophesy_v say_v ibid._n we_o cite_v you_o all_o to_o make_v answer_n aâ—d_v after_o a_o hundred_o year_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o your_o do_v unâ—o_o god_n and_o accord_o as_o they_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o they_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o year_n 1416._o and_o just_a a_o hundred_o year_n afâ—er_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o yeaâ—e_n 1516._o the_o lord_n raise_v up_o luther_n who_o indâ—ed_v call_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o reckon_n upon_o this_o prophetical_a speech_n of_o john_n husse_n there_o be_v money_n coin_v iâ—_n bohemia_n with_o this_o inscription_n in_o latin_a on_o the_o one_o side_n 770._o cintum_fw-la revolutis_fw-la annis_fw-la deo_fw-la respondebitis_fw-la et_fw-la mihi_fw-la anno_fw-la 1416_o hie_v onymus_fw-la condemnatus_fw-la that_o be_v after_o a_o hundred_o year_n you_o shall_v answer_v to_o god_n and_o to_o i_o and_o on_o the_o oâ—her_a side_n of_o the_o plate_n be_v engrave_v credo_fw-la unam_fw-la â—ssâ—_n sanctam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la anno_fw-la 1415._o io._n husse_o i_o believe_v one_o holy_a catholic_a church_n pa_z do_v husse_v and_o his_o follower_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro_fw-la for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v their_o enemy_n indeed_o misreport_v their_o doctrine_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o that_o they_o never_o hold_v insomuch_o as_o husse_v solemn_o protest_v even_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n 110._o that_o he_o never_o hold_v those_o article_n which_o the_o false_a witness_n depose_v against_o he_o but_o hold_v and_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o contraâ—y_n take_v it_o upon_o his_o death_n that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o will_v then_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n now_o touch_v their_o doctrine_n we_o be_v drive_v to_o takâ—_n the_o scantling_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o their_o adversaries_n by_o who_o we_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a 〈◊〉_d hussiâ—es_n be_v instruct_v and_o much_o help_v by_o wicklâ—â—ss_a book_n and_o according_o we_o find_v that_o both_o aenâ—â—s_n silvius_n 35._o and_o cochleus_fw-la report_n that_o the_o mean_n whereby_o â—he_v bohemiâ—ns_n come_v to_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wicklâ—ffe_n be_v for_o that_o a_o certain_a noble_a man_n study_v in_o oxford_n carried_z thence_o with_o hiâ—_n into_o bohemia_n wiâ—klifs_fw-fr book_n de_fw-fr realibus_fw-la universalibus_fw-la as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o rare_a jewel_n and_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 8._o that_o as_o a_o bohemian_a bring_v first_o into_o bohemia_n wickliff_n book_n de_fw-fr realibus_fw-la uniâ—erâ—alibus_fw-la so_o there_o be_v afterward_o one_o peter_n paineâ—_n a_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n who_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o master_n come_v also_o into_o bohemia_n and_o bring_v with_o he_o wâ—â—kliffes_n book_n which_o be_v in_o quantity_n as_o great_a as_o saint_n auâ—â—ines_n work_n many_o of_o which_o book_n husse_v do_v afterwards_o translate_v into_o their_o mother_n tongue_n bellarmine_n controver_n jâ—ynes_v the_o hussitesâ—_n and_o waldenses_n together_o as_o hold_v the_o same_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o reprove_v the_o same_o abuse_n of_o rome_n and_o platina_n say_v 24._o that_o hâ—sse_n and_o hierome_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n as_o be_v follower_n of_o wickliff_n aeneas_z silvius_z say_v 35._o the_o hussites_n embrace_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o waldenses_n now_o we_o have_v already_o show_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o wickliff_n but_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n besides_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v other_o also_o of_o his_o disciple_n which_o be_v call_v thaborite_n 1431._o of_o the_o place_n thabor_n
act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n without_o these_o frivolous_a addition_n gabriel_n biel_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v 31._o that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n by_o their_o natural_a knowledge_n which_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n in_o their_o proper_a kind_n know_v no_o prayer_n of_o we_o that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n neither_o mental_a nor_o vocal_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o immoderate_a distance_n that_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o they_o second_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o their_o essential_a beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v see_v our_o prayer_n or_o our_o other_o action_n in_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o three_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o certain_a whether_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o their_o accidental_a felicity_n to_o see_v our_o prayer_n at_o length_n he_o conclude_v ibid._n that_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o although_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v necessary_o upon_o the_o saint_n beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v hear_v our_o prayer_n of_o congruity_n yet_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n reveal_v unto_o they_o all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o for_o the_o main_a gabriel_n conclude_v that_o the_o saint_n with_o god_n do_v not_o by_o any_o power_n of_o their_o own_o by_o any_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n whatsoever_o understand_v our_o prayer_n mental_a or_o vocal_a they_o and_o we_o be_v disparted_a so_o far_o asunder_o as_o there_o can_v not_o be_v that_o relation_n between_o we_o so_o that_o we_o may_v haply_o call_v and_o they_o not_o be_v idonei_fw-la auditores_fw-la not_o at_o hand_n to_o hear_v we_o now_o as_o learned_a master_n montague_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n say_v 129._o the_o saint_n their_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n only_o be_v that_o which_o we_o must_v trust_v unto_o as_o be_v a_o lonely_a in_o their_o power_n to_o use_v and_o to_o dispose_v and_o of_o ordinary_a dispensation_n in_o a_o word_n peter_n lombard_n say_v 45._o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o suppliant_n biel_n say_v 31._o as_o we_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a but_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n revele_v unto_o saint_n all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o probability_n and_o uncertainâ—y_n nothing_o whereon_o to_o ground_v our_o pray_n to_o saint_n of_o justification_n and_o merit_n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n complain_v that_o kymolaâ—_n aristotle_n and_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n be_v often_o allege_v in_o the_o pulpit_n than_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n and_o therefore_o he_o dissuade_v his_o friend_n kymolanus_fw-la from_o too_o much_o study_n of_o profane_a science_n let_v we_o say_v he_o seek_v after_o true_a and_o heavenly_a wisdom_n which_o consist_v in_o faith_n only_o in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n work_v by_o love_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o a_o treatise_n of_o his_o de_fw-fr pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la bring_v in_o dialogue-wise_a saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n instruct_v the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n greek_n and_o arabian_n the_o french_a and_o the_o almany_n tartarian_n and_o armenian_n and_o there_o in_o that_o conference_n he_o labour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o prove_v 876._o at_o large_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o not_o by_o any_o merit_n of_o our_o own_o work_n the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o free_a justification_n be_v excellent_o handle_v by_o savonarola_n in_o his_o meditation_n upon_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n which_o possevine_n savonar_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o while_o he_o be_v in_o durance_n the_o day_n before_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o stake_n upon_o occasion_n of_o those_o woâ—ds_n of_o the_o psalmist_n they_o get_v not_o the_o land_n in_o possession_n through_o their_o own_o sword_n neither_o be_v it_o their_o oâ—ne_a arm_n that_o help_v they_o but_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o arm_n and_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n because_o thou_o have_v a_o favour_n unto_o they_o psalm_n 4â—_n ver_fw-la 3.4_o â—e_z sweet_o commâ—nteth_v on_o this_o sort_n 1._o thou_o favour_a they_o that_o iâ—_n they_o be_v not_o save_v by_o their_o own_o merit_n or_o work_n lâ—st_v they_o shall_v glory_v therein_o but_o even_o because_o of_o thy_o goâ—d_n will_v and_o pleasure_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v as_o our_o trespass_n he_o renounce_v all_o merit_n of_o his_o own_o work_n and_o profess_v 177._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o the_o rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n picus_n mirandula_n treat_v on_o the_o same_o petition_n say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v for_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o only_a meâ—cy_n of_o our_o god_n gerson_n teach_v that_o we_o be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o any_o inherent_a quality_n 1_o 〈…〉_z that_o all_o our_o inherent_a righteousness_n be_v imperfect_a yea_o that_o it_o be_v like_o the_o pollute_a rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n that_o it_o can_v endure_v the_o trial_n of_o god_n severe_a judgement_n even_o isaiah_n himself_o with_o the_o rest_n become_v vile_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o pronounce_v this_o lowly_a confession_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a rag_n the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n prove_v 2._o by_o many_o reason_n and_o authority_n of_o scripâ—uâ—e_n that_o no_o act_n of_o we_o from_o how_o great_a charity_n soever_o it_o proceed_v can_v merit_v eternal_a life_n of_o condignity_n and_o whereas_o god_n be_v say_v to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o good_a merit_n or_o good_a work_n the_o cardinal_n for_o clear_v hereof_o deliver_v we_o this_o distinction_n â—_o that_o the_o word_n propter_fw-la or_o for_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v causal_o as_o if_o good_a work_n be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o the_o reward_n as_o fire_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o heat_n but_o improper_o and_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n note_v thâ—_n order_n of_o oâ—e_a thing_n follow_v oâ—_n another_o signify_v that_o the_o reward_n be_v give_v after_o the_o good_a work_n and_o not_o but_o after_o it_o yet_o noâ—_n for_o it_o 1._o so_o that_o a_o meritorious_a act_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o rewâ—rd_n as_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la quâ—_n non_fw-la also_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o caâ—se_n though_o it_o be_v no_o cause_n proper_o thomas_n walden_n profess_v plain_o his_o dislike_n of_o that_o say_n 7._o that_o a_o man_n by_o his_o merit_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o this_o grace_n or_o that_o glory_n howsoever_o certain_a schoolman_n that_o they_o may_v so_o spâ—ake_v have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o condignity_n and_o congruity_n but_o â—b_fw-la i_o repute_v he_o say_v he_o the_o sound_a divine_a the_o more_o faithful_a catholic_a and_o more_o consonant_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o do_v simple_o deny_v such_o merit_n and_o with_o the_o qualification_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n confess_v that_o simple_o no_o man_n merit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o will_v of_o the_o giver_n ibid._n as_o all_o the_o former_a saint_n until_o the_o late_a schoolman_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v write_v out_o of_o which_o word_n of_o walden_v we_o may_v further_o observe_v say_v the_o learned_a and_o right_o reverend_a doctor_n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagâ—_n 581_o both_o the_o time_n when_o and_o the_o person_n by_o who_o this_o innovation_n be_v make_v in_o these_o late_a day_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o that_o the_o late_a schoolman_n be_v they_o that_o corrupt_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o that_o end_n devise_v their_o new_a term_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o congruity_n and_o condignity_n paulus_n burgensis_n expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n psal._n 36.5_o thy_o mercy_n o_o lord_n be_v in_o heaven_n or_o reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n write_v thus_o 35._o no_o man_n according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n can_v merit_v by_o condignity_n the_o glory_n of_o heaven_n whence_o the_o apostle_n say_v in_o the_o 8._o to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o future_a glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o heaven_n most_o of_o all_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n shine_v forth_o in_o the_o bless_a i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n as_o also_o this_o age_n with_o that_o memorable_a
haâ—h_v a_o evil_a intent_n and_o so_o it_o be_v here_o for_o he_o labour_v to_o drive_v he_o to_o despair_n by_o accuse_v he_o for_o say_v mâ—sse_n which_o now_o he_o condemn_v and_o the_o more_o to_o terrify_v he_o he_o lay_v down_o 230._o reason_n against_o it_o thereby_o to_o let_v he_o see_v his_o old_a error_n and_o all_o this_o to_o drive_v he_o to_o despair_n thus_o satan_n true_o lay_v a_o man_n sin_n before_o he_o true_o accuse_v he_o but_o it_o be_v to_o make_v he_o despair_n as_o he_o deal_v with_o cain_n and_o judas_n who_o example_n luther_n according_o allege_v upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o this_o be_v the_o end_n the_o devil_n aim_v at_o as_o appear_v by_o luther_n own_a word_n say_v ibid._n satan_n lie_v not_o when_o he_o lay_v a_o man_n sin_n to_o his_o charge_n and_o the_o heynousnesse_n thereof_o but_o then_o do_v satan_n lie_v when_o he_o will_v have_v i_o despair_n of_o the_o mercy_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n again_o it_o be_v observable_a where_o luther_n be_v thus_o temptedâ—_n not_o while_o he_o keep_v in_o the_o monastery_n but_o when_o he_o be_v leave_v it_o and_o come_v to_o the_o truth_n then_o the_o devil_n begin_v to_o be_v busy_a with_o he_o fear_v that_o he_o have_v slip_v his_o chain_n last_o mark_v the_o issue_n of_o this_o conference_n in_o this_o conflict_n the_o devil_n be_v foil_v and_o luther_n win_v the_o field_n and_o in_o effect_n make_v this_o glorious_a conquest_n i_o luther_n have_v sin_v in_o say_v private_a mass_n without_o communicant_n contrary_a to_o christ_n institutionâ—_n but_o the_o devil_n lie_v in_o tempt_v i_o to_o despair_v with_o cain_n i_o will_v therefore_o with_o peter_n be_v sâ—rry_a for_o my_o fault_n and_o return_v to_o my_o saviour_n pa._n luther_n break_v out_o into_o distemper_a passion_n and_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o some_o of_o zuinglius_fw-la his_o follower_n pro._n what_o if_o luther_n after_o the_o plain_a homeliness_n of_o a_o blunt_a german_a liberty_n use_v some_o over_o broad_a speech_n that_o he_o be_v too_o much_o carry_v with_o the_o violent_a stream_n of_o his_o passion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v impute_v to_o humane_a infirmity_n and_o the_o perverseness_n of_o the_o manifold_a adversary_n he_o find_v in_o those_o time_n beside_o there_o be_v as_o great_a unkindness_n 13._o of_o old_a between_o chrysostome_n and_o epiphanius_n hierome_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o other_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v eodâ—m_o out_o of_o cochleus_fw-la that_o luther_n begin_v to_o oppose_v indulgence_n not_o because_o he_o have_v any_o just_a reason_n to_o mislike_v they_o but_o because_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o dominicke_n friar_n and_o not_o to_o the_o augustine_n friar_n of_o which_o order_n himself_o be_v pro._n this_o be_v report_v by_o his_o swear_a enemy_n and_o that_o against_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o thing_n that_o pass_v in_o those_o time_n for_o luther_n before_o this_o occasion_n be_v offer_v he_o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n of_o nature_n and_o grace_n of_o freewill_n and_o the_o like_a which_o be_v the_o main_a ground_n wherein_o he_o dissent_v from_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n indeed_o he_o manifest_v his_o opposition_n chief_o against_o papal_a indulgence_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o for_o at_o that_o time_n thing_n be_v in_o so_o bad_a a_o state_n that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v prophâ—nâ—d_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v make_v contemptible_a and_o the_o redemption_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n be_v set_v at_o a_o stake_n at_o dice_n by_o the_o pardon-seller_n to_o be_v play_v for_o as_o guiccaâ—diâ—e_n say_v this_o breed_v great_a indignation_n and_o many_o scandal_n in_o divers_a place_n but_o as_o he_o say_v 379._o especial_o in_o gâ—rmanie_n where_o be_v discover_v many_o of_o the_o pope_n minister_n sell_v for_o a_o small_a price_n or_o set_v upon_o a_o game_n at_o table_n in_o a_o tavern_n the_o power_n to_o redeem_v the_o soul_n of_o dead_a man_n out_o of_o purgatory_n in_o like_a sort_n that_o other_o noble_a historian_n thâ—anus_n of_o more_o credit_n than_o a_o hundred_o cochleuss_n say_v 1515._o that_o pope_n leo_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o cardinal_n puccius_n gather_v huge_a sum_n of_o money_n by_o send_v his_o breves_fw-la abroad_o every_a where_o promise_v exptation_n of_o all_o sin_n and_o life_n everlasting_a upon_o a_o certain_a price_n which_o any_o shall_v give_v according_a to_o the_o â—eynousnesse_n of_o his_o offence_n then_o arise_v up_o martin_n luther_n a_o professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o wittenberg_n who_o first_o confute_v and_o then_o condemn_v the_o sermon_n which_o be_v make_v for_o indulgence_n at_o length_n question_v that_o power_n which_o the_o pope_n assume_v to_o himself_o in_o the_o same_o breves_fw-la pa._n be_v luther_n a_o man_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n pro._n erasmus_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o say_v ibid._n that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o good_a man_n even_o of_o his_o very_a enemy_n and_o this_o i_o observe_v say_v the_o same_o erasmus_n that_o the_o best_a man_n be_v least_o offend_v with_o his_o write_n he_o have_v gain_v such_o reputation_n with_o the_o people_n that_o as_o 380._o guicciardine_n say_v againstâ—uther_n â—uther_z take_v their_o original_a â—rom_o the_o innocence_n of_o his_o life_n and_o soundness_n of_o his_o doctrine_n rather_o than_o upon_o any_o other_o occasion_n erasmus_n seem_v to_o point_v at_o that_o which_o bring_v luther_n to_o most_o of_o his_o trouble_n namely_o for_o that_o he_o touch_v to_o close_v upon_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o supremacy_n as_o also_o that_o he_o tax_v their_o indulgence_n and_o pardon_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o their_o prelacy_n and_o clergy_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v report_v 5._o of_o he_o that_o when_o he_o be_v ask_v by_o frederick_n duke_n of_o saxony_n his_o judgement_n of_o luther_n he_o say_v that_o there_o werâ—_n two_o great_a fault_n of_o he_o one_o that_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o pope_n crown_n another_o that_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o monk_n belly_n and_o let_v this_o suffice_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o way_n of_o apology_n and_o in_o behalf_n of_o martin_n luther_n and_o that_o reformation_n which_o so_o many_o worthy_n before_o he_o desire_v himself_o begin_v and_o attempt_v and_o other_o now_o at_o length_n hâ—ve_v happy_o effect_v pa._n you_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o reformation_n do_v the_o catholic_n desire_v it_o be_v they_o not_o content_a with_o the_o religion_n then_o in_o use_n pro._n it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o for_o divers_a of_o they_o give_v up_o their_o life_n for_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n act._n 15.26_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v yield_v to_o the_o romish_a superstition_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v instance_n in_o such_o as_o foretell_v and_o wish_v for_o this_o reformation_n robert_n grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n prophesy_v 1253._o that_o the_o church_n will_v never_o be_v set_v free_a from_o out_o of_o her_o egyptian_a bondage_n but_o by_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o sword_n another_o of_o our_o countryman_n william_n oâ—cham_n a_o learned_a school_n man_n complain_n that_o in_o his_o time_n 22._o they_o pervert_v scripture_n father_n and_o the_o church_n canon_n and_o that_o these_o be_v no_o young_a man_n or_o novice_n or_o unlearned_a one_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v pillar_n of_o the_o church_n do_v cast_v themselves_o headlong_o into_o the_o pit_n of_o heresy_n john_n gerson_n advise_v that_o in_o case_n the_o pope_n and_o a_o general_n council_n will_v not_o make_v reformation_n whereof_o he_o have_v little_a hope_n opâ—r_n than_o the_o several_a parâ—â—_n and_o province_n of_o christendom_n shall_v themselves_o redress_v thing_n arispe_v the_o cardinal_n of_o cambrey_n and_o picus_n mirandulâ—_n present_v their_o treatise_n of_o the_o church_n reformation_n the_o one_o to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o other_o to_o the_o lateran_n council_n pelagius_n alvarus_n set_v out_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o church_n and_o archdeacon_n clemangy_n the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n hierome_n savonarola_n the_o dominican_n tell_v the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o eight_o as_o philip_z de_z comminees_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v great_a prosperity_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n and_o that_o god_n will_v give_v the_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o all_o this_o to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o perform_v he_o shall_v return_v home_o again_o with_o dishonour_n and_o god_n will_v reserve_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o work_n to_o some_o other_o and_o so_o say_v he_o it_o fall_v out_o when_o luther_n arise_v and_o begin_v to_o oppose_v indulgence_n the_o more_o wise_a and_o moderate_a sort_n wish_v the_o pope_n to_o reform_v 380._o thing_n apparent_o
be_v hold_v as_o you_o say_v not_o by_o the_o best_a member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o a_o domineer_a faction_n therein_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o prevail_a faction_n suffer_v other_o to_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o judgement_n answer_n so_o long_o as_o man_n yield_v outward_a obedience_n to_o the_o church-ceremony_n without_o scandal_n in_o other_o thing_n they_o be_v suffer_v to_o abound_v in_o their_o own_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n have_v not_o so_o strict_o define_v those_o tenet_n in_o any_o council_n before_o as_o afterward_o they_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o tâ—ent_n pa._n our_o name_n catholic_a be_v ancient_a your_o protestant_a name_n come_v not_o in_o till_o after_o luther_n beside_o it_o be_v a_o scandalous_a thing_n for_o your_o church_n to_o derive_v authority_n from_o wickliffâ—_n husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n pro._n indeed_o the_o name_n protestant_n begin_v upon_o the_o 1529._o prote_v of_o the_o elector_n and_o laâ—d_a grave_n against_o the_o edict_n howsoever_o the_o faith_n be_v ancient_a though_o the_o name_n be_v not_o and_o yet_o if_o you_o stand_v upon_o name_n we_o be_v call_v 11.26_o christian_n and_o into_o that_o name_n be_v we_o 1.13_o baptise_a and_o that_o be_v ancient_a than_o your_o roman_a catholic_a now_o you_o be_v call_v catholic_n but_o it_o be_v with_o a_o aliâs_fw-la or_o addition_n roman-caâ—holickes_a as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v particular_a universal_a the_o part_n be_v the_o whole_a one_o city_n the_o woâ—ld_n and_o it_o be_v yourselves_o that_o term_n you_o catholic_n now_o if_o one_o papist_n call_v another_o so_o it_o be_v but_o as_o if_o one_o mule_n shall_v claw_v another_o the_o hagarens_n bold_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o saracen_n although_o they_o be_v only_o the_o brood_n that_o spring_v from_o the_o womb_n of_o hagar_n the_o handmaid_n of_o sara_n the_o papist_n by_o this_o term_n catholic_a work_n upon_o simple_a people_n argue_v from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o as_o if_o all_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n belong_v to_o the_o roman_a but_o we_o tell_v they_o as_o 3._o optatus_n do_v the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n in_o a_o corner_n of_o africa_n as_o the_o romanist_n now_o conâ—ine_v she_o to_o their_o see_n that_o their_o church_n be_v quasi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la in_o some_o sort_n a_o church_n but_o not_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o a_o unsound_a member_n thereof_o we_o do_v not_o derive_v our_o church_n from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o primitive_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o lord_n be_v not_o far_o from_o every_o â—â—e_z of_o we_o 17.27.28_o for_o we_o be_v also_o his_o off_a spring_n christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o top_n of_o our_o kiâ—ne_n and_o religion_n the_o stock_n your_o pedegre_n mâ—y_v be_v draw_v in_o part_n from_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n in_o â—espect_n of_o your_o invocation_n of_o sainâ—s_n and_o angelsâ—_n you_o be_v a_o kin_n at_o least_o by_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o angelici_fw-la who_o as_o saint_n austâ—ne_n say_v 39_o be_v incline_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o be_v from_o thence_o as_o isidore_n note_v 5._o call_v angelici_fw-la because_o they_o do_v worship_n angelâ—_n by_o your_o hyperdalâ—a_n and_o wâ—â—ship_n give_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n you_o show_v yourselves_o ally_v to_o the_o collyridian_n heretic_n who_o epiphanius_n â—9_n term_v idolater_n now_o thâ—y_o be_v call_v collyridians_n from_o the_o collyrides_fw-la or_o cake_n which_o at_o a_o certain_a time_n of_o the_o year_n they_o use_v to_o offer_v unto_o the_o bless_a virgin_n sacrifice_v to_o she_o as_o to_o the_o queen_n of_o heauâ—n_n by_o your_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n and_o work_n of_o supererogation_n you_o resemble_v the_o pelagian_n or_o catharist_n isidore_n note_v it_o for_o a_o property_n of_o the_o catharist_n or_o ancient_a puritan_n â—9_n to_o glory_n of_o their_o merit_n thomas_n waldâ—n_n say_v it_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n to_o â—old_a â—9_n that_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o meritorious_a work_n god_n will_v reward_v a_o man_n so_o merit_v now_o the_o rhemist_n a_o sprig_n of_o this_o branch_n maintain_v that_o they_o do_v â—9_n woâ—ke_v by_o their_o own_o freewill_n and_o thereby_o deserve_v their_o salvation_n as_o also_o that_o 4._o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o wicklâ—ffe_n and_o husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n wherewith_o you_o pressour_n you_o shâ—ll_v not_o hereby_o drive_v we_o from_o hold_v that_o with_o they_o which_o thâ—y_v hold_v of_o god_n for_o though_o we_o rejoice_v not_o in_o name_n draw_v from_o man_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n into_o the_o which_o we_o be_v baptise_v yet_o we_o know_v no_o great_a harm_n by_o they_o nor_o you_o we_o think_v set_v slander_n apart_o why_o we_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o they_o more_o than_o oâ—r_v father_n be_v of_o caecilian_a 4._o of_o who_o the_o donatist_n câ—lled_v thâ—m_a caeciâ—ianists_n but_o have_v they_o be_v as_o evil_a almost_o as_o their_o enemy_n report_v they_o from_o which_o impâ—tations_n they_o be_v already_o clear_v anâ—_n theiâ—_n doctrine_n â—ixâ—_n with_o lâ—â—ven_n as_o be_v the_o pharisee_n yet_o saint_n paul_n have_v tauâ—ht_v we_o 4._o to_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o even_a pharisee_n iâ—_n need_v be_v not_o only_a lutheran_n or_o waldense_n in_o that_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v a_o truth_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o wit_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o word_n we_o esteem_v of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n as_o worthy_a man_n but_o we_o make_v they_o not_o lord_n over_o our_o 1.24_o faith_n pa._n what_o think_v you_o of_o our_o forefather_n that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n as_o you_o call_v it_o they_o be_v of_o our_o religion_n pro._n i_o think_v charitable_o of_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v for_o many_o of_o they_o be_v well_o mean_v man_n and_o want_v mean_n of_o better_a instruction_n they_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o sway_n of_o the_o time_n and_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o tim._n 1.13_o do_v it_o ignorant_o like_o those_o two_o hundred_o 2._o sam._n 15.11_o who_o in_o simplicity_n of_o heart_n follow_v absalon_n know_v nothing_o of_o his_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n intend_v they_o know_v not_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n not_o their_o merit_n of_o condignity_n nor_o their_o several_a sort_n of_o adoration_n their_o latria_n dulia_n and_o hyperdulia_fw-la indeed_o the_o scripture_n and_o church-service_n be_v lock_v up_o in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o yet_o even_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o popery_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o clyffe_n and_o also_o by_o a_o provincial_n constitution_n of_o john_n peckam_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o priest_n be_v 1._o enjoin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n the_o head_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o namely_o to_o expound_v unto_o they_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o vulgariter_fw-la that_o be_v as_o the_o gloss_n there_o say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a and_o mother_n tongue_n to_o wit_n in_o english_a to_o the_o native_a english_a and_o in_o french_a to_o the_o french-born_a so_o that_o even_o in_o those_o dank_a time_n there_o be_v a_o measure_n of_o explicit_a faith_n require_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o lay-people_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v train_v up_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o credendorum_fw-la so_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o creed_n may_v lead_v they_o and_o faciendorum_fw-la such_o as_o the_o decalogue_n appoint_v they_o and_o petendorum_fw-la comprise_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o recipiendorum_fw-la tender_v in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v lyrae_n 2._o conceit_n that_o when_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o cor._n 14.19_o he_o have_v ratâ—er_o in_o the_o church_n speak_v five_o word_n with_o his_o understanding_n than_o ten_o thousand_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n that_o those_o five_o word_n be_v those_o agenda_fw-la and_o credenda_fw-la which_o concern_v our_o faith_n and_o manner_n as_o also_o those_o vitanda_fw-la timenda_fw-la and_o speranda_fw-la which_o the_o pastor_n be_v to_o declare_v unto_o the_o people_n beside_o there_o be_v divers_a parcel_n of_o the_o creed_n concern_v christ_n and_o namely_o touch_v his_o incarnation_n passion_n his_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v represent_v to_o their_o memory_n and_o meditation_n in_o the_o several_a festivity_n and_o holiday_n which_o the_o church_n solemnize_v beside_o we_o hope_v the_o better_a for_o that_o they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o
less_o moment_n and_o danger_n such_o as_o blemish_v indeed_o but_o take_v not_o away_o the_o church_n be_v and_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a foundation_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v justification_n and_o salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ_n his_o merit_n only_o god_n deal_v gracious_o with_o our_o forefather_n in_o that_o this_o point_n be_v ordinary_o teach_v in_o their_o book_n of_o visitation_n and_o consolation_n of_o the_o sick_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o hope_v that_o divers_a both_z formerly_z and_o in_o our_o day_n who_o live_v papist_n die_v protestant_n for_o howsoever_o in_o their_o life_n time_n they_o talk_v of_o work_n merit_n and_o satisfaction_n to_o god_n yet_o on_o their_o deathbed_n divers_a of_o they_o find_v little_a comfort_n in_o cross_n and_o crucifix_n picture_n and_o pope_n pardon_n in_o agnus_n dei_n bless_v grain_n relic_n and_o the_o like_a then_o they_o renounce_v all_o mere_a humane_a satisfaction_n merit_n and_o work_n and_o breath_n out_o their_o last_o breath_n in_o the_o protestant_a language_n of_o that_o holy_a martyr_n master_n lambert_n 1538._o who_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n such_o hand_n as_o he_o have_v and_o his_o finger_n end_n flame_v with_o fire_n and_o cry_v out_o to_o the_o people_n in_o these_o word_n none_o but_o christ_n none_o but_o christ._n the_o example_n of_o stephen_n garâ—iner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n be_v notable_a to_o this_o purpose_n 1555._o when_o the_o bishop_n lie_v sick_a on_o his_o deathbed_n and_o doctor_n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n come_v to_o visit_v he_o begin_v to_o comfort_v he_o repeat_v to_o he_o such_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o do_v express_v or_o import_v the_o free_a justification_n of_o a_o repentant_a sinner_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n hereunto_o winchester_n reply_v what_o my_o lord_n quoth_v he_o will_v you_o open_v that_o gap_n now_o then_o farewell_n altogether_o you_o may_v tell_v this_o to_o such_o as_o i_o and_o other_o in_o my_o case_n but_o open_v once_o this_o window_n to_o the_o people_n and_o then_o farewell_n altogether_o laâ—tly_o we_o be_v not_o simple_o and_o in_o every_o thing_n to_o follow_v our_o ancestor_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o simmachus_n the_o heathen_a 5._o our_o religion_n which_o have_v continue_v so_o long_o be_v to_o be_v retain_v and_o our_o ancestor_n to_o be_v follow_v by_o we_o who_o happy_o trace_v their_o fore_a father_n but_o the_o loâ—d_n say_v 20.18_o walk_v you_o not_o in_o the_o ordinance_n of_o your_o forefather_n neither_o after_o their_o manner_n nor_o defile_v your_o sâ—lves_n with_o their_o idol_n i_o be_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n walk_v you_o in_o my_o statute_n and_o keep_v they_o and_o not_o after_o 1.18_o your_o vain_a conversation_n which_o you_o have_v receive_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n as_o saint_n peter_n speak_v object_n if_o you_o hope_v so_o well_o of_o our_o forefather_n why_o hope_v you_o not_o so_o well_o of_o we_o their_o child_n answer_n the_o party_n be_v not_o alike_o beside_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n of_o the_o time_n then_o and_o now_o the_o former_a be_v time_n of_o ignorance_n these_o be_v the_o day_n wherein_o light_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n in_o what_o they_o err_v they_o err_v ignorant_o follow_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o guide_n do_v as_o they_o teach_v they_o and_o so_o be_v mislead_v as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 7._o errantes_fw-la ab_fw-la errantibus_fw-la by_o their_o blind_a guide_n but_o upon_o better_a information_n we_o presume_v they_o will_v have_v reform_v their_o error_n now_o he_o be_v more_o to_o be_v pity_v who_o stumble_v in_o the_o dark_a than_o in_o the_o daylight_n man_n be_v now_o admonish_v of_o their_o erâ—rours_n offer_n be_v make_v to_o they_o to_o be_v better_o instruct_v so_o that_o their_o censure_n will_v be_v heavy_a if_o either_o they_o dote_v on_o their_o own_o opinion_n unwilling_a to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o revel_v truth_n or_o after_o sufficient_a knowledge_n and_o conviction_n for_o some_o worldly_a respect_n they_o wilful_o and_o obstinate_o persist_v in_o their_o old_a error_n and_o which_o be_v far_o worse_o hate_n and_o persecute_v the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o truth_n saint_n cyprian_n say_v 3._o if_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n either_o of_o ignorance_n of_o simplicity_n have_v noâ—_n observe_v and_o hold_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n have_v teach_v we_o by_o his_o word_n and_o example_n by_o the_o lord_n mercy_n pardon_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o his_o simplicity_n but_o to_o we_o that_o be_v now_o admonish_v and_o instruct_v of_o the_o lord_n pardon_n can_v be_v grant_v saint_n augustine_n 4._o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o heretic_n and_o they_o that_o believe_v heretic_n and_o he_o say_v far_a 2._o they_o that_o defend_v a_o opinion_n false_a and_o perverse_a without_o pertinacious_a selfe-mindednesse_a especial_o which_o not_o the_o boldness_n of_o their_o own_o presumption_n have_v beget_v but_o which_o from_o their_o seduce_a and_o erroneous_a parent_n they_o have_v receive_v and_o themselves_o do_v seek_v the_o truth_n with_o care_n and_o diligence_n ready_a to_o amend_v their_o error_n when_o they_o find_v the_o truth_n they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v reckon_v among_o heretic_n this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o our_o father_n under_o the_o papacy_n in_o a_o word_n our_o father_n they_o live_v in_o those_o error_n of_o ignorance_n not_o of_o obstinacy_n and_o know_v not_o the_o dangerous_a consequence_n of_o they_o such_o man_n by_o particular_a repentance_n of_o sin_n know_v and_o general_a repentance_n of_o unknown_a may_v by_o god_n mercy_n be_v save_v object_n if_o hold_v the_o foundation_n will_v serve_v as_o you_o seem_v to_o say_v in_o the_o case_n of_o our_o forefather_n than_o we_o may_v safe_o obtain_v salvation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n answer_n this_o follow_v not_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n build_v many_o thing_n which_o by_o consequent_a destroy_v the_o foundation_n religion_n rome_n do_v both_o hold_n the_o foundation_n and_o destroy_v it_o she_o hold_v it_o direct_o destroy_v it_o by_o consequent_a as_o the_o galatian_n hold_v the_o foundation_n to_o wit_n salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o withal_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o join_v circumcision_n with_o christ_n which_o doctrine_n by_o consequence_n destroy_v the_o very_a foundation_n for_o so_o saint_n paul_n write_v unto_o they_o galat._n 5.2.4_o if_o they_o be_v circumcise_v christ_n profit_v they_o nothing_o hâ—e_v become_v of_o none_o effect_v unto_o they_o they_o be_v fall_v from_o gracâ—_n in_o like_a sort_n popery_n oppose_v the_o faith_n not_o direct_o but_o oblique_o not_o formal_o but_o virtual_o not_o in_o express_a term_n but_o by_o consequence_n popery_n overthrow_v the_o foundation_n by_o consequence_n while_o it_o bring_v on_o so_o many_o story_n of_o unsound_a adjection_n and_o corrupt_a super-addition_n upon_o the_o ancient_a ground-sole_a of_o religion_n as_o be_v like_a to_o â—ndanger_v the_o whole_a frame_n the_o learned_a and_o acute_a doctor_n doctor_z hall_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o exeter_n give_v several_a instance_n hereof_o mâ—bâ—uâ—ne_n popery_n overthrow_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o justification_n while_o it_o ascribe_v it_o to_o our_o own_o work_n the_o all-sufficiency_n of_o christ_n own_o sacrifice_n while_o they_o reiterate_v it_o daily_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o priest_n of_o his_o satisfaction_n while_o thâ—y_v hold_v a_o payment_n of_o our_o utmost_a farthing_n in_o a_o devise_a purgatory_n of_o his_o mediation_n while_o they_o implore_v other_o to_o aid_v they_o not_o only_o by_o their_o intercession_n but_o their_o merit_n sue_v not_o only_o for_o their_o prayer_n but_o their_o gift_n the_o value_n of_o the_o scripture_n while_o they_o hold_v they_o unsufficient_a obscure_a in_o point_n essential_a to_o salvation_n and_o bind_v they_o to_o a_o uncertain_a dependence_n upon_o the_o church_n now_o for_o the_o simple_a sort_n whilâ—s_v in_o truth_n of_o heart_n they_o hold_v the_o main_a principle_n which_o they_o know_v doubtless_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n may_v pass_v over_o their_o ignorant_a weakness_n in_o what_o they_o can_v know_v for_o the_o other_o i_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o many_o of_o their_o error_n be_v wilful_a the_o light_n of_o truth_n have_v shine_v out_o of_o heaven_n to_o they_o and_o they_o love_v darkness_n more_o than_o light_n thus_o far_o that_o learned_a bishop_n pa._n the_o protestant_n at_o â—ast_n many_o of_o they_o contesse_v there_o may_v be_v salvation_n in_o our_o church_n we_o absolute_o deny_v thereâ—s_a salvation_n in_o they_o therefore_o it_o be_v safâ—r_n to_o come_v to_o we_o than_o to_o sâ—ay_v in_o they_o to_o be_v where_o almost_o all_o grant_n salvation_n than_o where_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n deny_v it_o pro._n this_o point_n be_v full_o clear_v by_o the_o judicious_a author_n dâ—â—ids_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o